Blog

  • Sisters in Slavery Chapter Seven part one

    Font size : +


    Second to last part of the story.

    Chapter Seven Part 1

    I’ve decided instead of one final chapter I’ll do it in multiple parts.


    Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.


    Do to the confusing nature of having two sets of twin sisters with numbers instead of names I’ve come up with the system below to help readers keep track of which characters are being referenced.


    Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B when together will be simply referred to as the sisters.


    Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B when together will be referred to simply as the twins.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B was watching her sister screaming in agony with each strike of the whip. Brothel Whore 3567-A was dangling from her wrist shackles while her body was flailing after each stroke of the “Enforcer’s” whip. Brothel Whore 3567-B would have loved to plead for mercy for her sister but she no longer had any strength left. Her own whipping had left her so drained that she was hanging limp from her own wrist shackles.


    Brothel Whore 3567-B then looked over her shoulder at the one responsible for their current predicament. Every slave in the brothel hated this customer including “Head Madam” 3613. Though after her canine master Brutus tried to maul him for having his bitch whipped she was never request to service him again. Though that was strange since Brutus never did anything like that during “Head Madam” 3613’s punishments during the performances.


    The only thing that Brothel Whore 3567-B could figure out is the dog just didn’t like the man. Looking at the conceded bastard sitting there another slave sucking his cock she could understand. If she was a dog she would try and rip his face off too. Alas she was only a sex slave and assaulting any male was grounds for a slow painful death.


    Still as bad as he was there was one advantage to servicing him this way. They would be given the next week or two off and were exempted from the weekly performances. Though the sisters only took part in the monthly grand gala performance so that didn’t really help them much. Still they would be able to lounge around the pool now. They just had to make this look like they were suffering the most agonizing torture of their lives.


    Unfortunately they also had to walk a fine line like with the performances they couldn’t go to far also. One if they made it look to good they run the risk of him using them more often. Plus like with the performances they had to leave room for improvement. While the audience at the shows were easier to satisfy just throw in a few extra men or dogs but this guy only wanted to see their pain and suffering. It was a fact of life besides the whippings there was other tortures available and none of the slaves wanted to incur them.


    So a couple of hours later they were doing their best to pretend they were unconscious as they were dragged from the room by their hair. This was especially hard when the bouncers took the main stairs on their way to through the main floor. While being dragged that way was hard enough it was even harder not peeking at what was going on with the other slaves.


    The sounds they could hear told them their fellow slaves were being fucked quite hard. Their grunting and moaning was easy to distinguish. Throw in “Head Madam” 3613’s pleading told the sisters that Brutus was fucking her again. Though as much as they wanted to look they had to keep up the act for a little while longer.


    Though once they were off the floor they were released it was a different story. Their hair was released and the bouncers helped them to the basement. The sisters of course thanked the bouncers with one of their best fuckings. Before being locked in their cages for the night. It was only then they could watch what was happening on the floor as it was broadcast throughout the brothel.


    As they suspected “Head Madam” 3613 had indeed been being fucked by Brutus. She was currently tied ass to ass with him while sucking a customer’s cock. The twins had a couple of men fucking them on the central pedestal. Though based on the sixty nine position they were in they were also getting some lesbian action in as well. So they definitely were enjoying themselves for a change. Most of the other slaves were either bent over or laying on their pedestals getting fucked. While a line of men waited for their turns to fuck the former “Head Madam”.


    Strangely as they watched the others servicing customers. The sisters actually found themselves wishing they were on the floor. Still even though they had serviced several customers before the bastard had shown up plus the bouncers a little while ago. The sisters found themselves fingering their pussies. For some reason they had been wanting more and more sexual release each day.


    It was just with the customers and each other. They had found they wanted to stay on the exercise equipment in the gym. Then there was even fucking the dogs they couldn’t get enough of. Ever since “Head Madam” 3613 took over they had become nymphomaniacs. Now when they were first enslaved this realization would of frightened them. Now it made them feel contented with their lives. Sure they were forced into sexual slavery but they were also happy about it.


    Funny months ago they only wanted to be free women again and not sex slaves being fucked by customers in a brothel. Now they were sex slaves in a brothel and instead of freedom they wanted to be fucked by the customers. They wondered if it was what “Head Madam” 3613 had been talking about when she took over.


    It was a whole speech about women were created to serve men. That the greatest purpose of any woman’s life was to be subservient to all males. She even said how them all being in a brothel was actually the greatest of blessings. Since it not only allowed them to serve their owner but as many other males as possible. This was also the reasoning behind “Head Madam”3613’s decision regarding being bound to Brutus.


    Now “Head Madam” 3613 had said it had something to do with serving as an example to those she was supposed to represent. Now the sisters had believed that it was to represent the submissiveness of the slaves with the customers. Yet now they were wondering if “Head Madam”3613 actually meant to serve as an example to her fellow slaves. The sisters made a decision that they needed to talk to “Head Madam” 3613 about.


    Though this also meant they run the risk of being fucked by Brutus. As much as the sisters enjoyed being fucked by dogs that one scared them. Granted the thought of being subservient to one like “Head Madam” 3613 was did arouse them. In fact the idea of being “Kennel Bitches” or “Puppy Slave” was starting to appeal to them as well.


    Sure they were horrified when the facility had trained and sold Brothel Whore 3621 as a “Puppy Slave”. They also knew their strawberry blonde friend didn’t like it also. That girl hated being fucked by dogs worse than the twins did. So to be not only have to let dogs fuck her all the time but to spend the rest of her life acting like one was probably the worst fate she could suffer.


    The sisters usually didn’t like to think about her for good reason. While they had hoped their friend had been sold to a good owner but they also knew she could have also suffered greatly before being killed. Though they preferred to think their friend was playfully bouncing around somewhere like the happy “Puppy Slave” they hoped she’d become.


    This is also why they had tried to keep their emotional distance from the other slaves in the brothel. They have already come close to loosening the twins to a horrible fate. Then there was what “Head Madam” 3613 was going through with being Brutus’s bitch. He had already fucked several of the other slaves and they all said it had been the most brutal fuckings they had suffered as slaves. The thought of how their friend was suffering made up the sisters’ minds.


    They would not only spend the night with “Head Madam” 3613 but they would also let Brutus fuck them. That way she would at least have a night of rest. Though they were immediately regretting the decision and were certain that they be hating the experience.


    Six hours later Brothel Whore 3567-B was about to find out if they had been right as Brutus climbed onto her back. While “Head Madam” 3613 had definitely been shocked by the sisters’ request she hadn’t refused it. Though they did practically almost have to forcibly rape her in order to be able to eat out her messy pussy. Of course this was when Brutus decided to get involved.


    So while her sister took care of “Head Madam” 3613 Brothel Whore 3567-B took Brutus. This was when the sisters discovered an interesting fact about the dog and “Head Madam” 3613’s relationship. While in public the fuckings were brutal. In private the dog was quite gentle with his bitch.


    Now it wasn’t until Brutus rapped his fore paws around her hips that Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed something was different. Granted she was scared to death when he climbed onto her back. Yet she also was able to maintain her composure and not panic. Now Brothel Whore 3567-B didn’t know this was a signal the dog had been trained to respond to.


    Or that “Head Madam” 3613’s normal fear stricken and cowering doggy slave girl persona wasn’t just an act for the customers and other slaves. Now the initial penetration was still painful for Brothel Whore 3567-B. But this was also when “Head Madam”3613 broke from Brothel Whore 3567-A’s clutches long enough to help calm Brothel Whore 3567-B as Brutus took her.


    Now Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly learned Brutus still had a different definition of what gentle meant. Though compared to the fuckings they’d seen him inflict on “Head Madam” 3613 and others this pounding definitely still qualified as a gentle fucking. Even so with each powerful thrust she felt like the dog’s cock was lifting her of the floor. Then there was when he knotted her. Brothel Whore 3567-B had never had anything that big crammed into her pussy.


    Finally when he turned ass to ass with her Brothel Whore 3567-B got her final instructions when Brutus started to growl. Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly assumed the same kneeling position that “Head Madam” 3613 pretty much now lived in. Yet she was then made aware of a final task Brutus required of his bitches. As soon as they finally separated and he presented his cock for Brothel Whore 3567-B to lick clean.


    While the sisters had been fucked many times by dogs. They had never sucked the dog’s cocks. In fact the only thing close they had done was lick the dog cum from each other’s pussies. Yet now Brothel Whore 3567-B found her tongue swabbing down the long red shaft as her sister resumed her own task of eating out “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy.


    Now about a half hour later Brutus got to fuck Brothel Whore 3567-A while her sister pleasured “Head Madam” 3613. Though like her sister Brothel Whore 3567-A wasn’t prepared for the size and power of the dog. Still she had been a slave in the brothel long enough to be able to adapt quickly enough and even get some enjoyment out of it. Now Brutus flooding her with cum was another first but it also set off a massive orgasm that she really enjoyed. However she did find cleaning his cock afterwards took some getting used to.


    Now Brutus ended up having one hell of a night. He ended up fucking each of the sisters twice along with having his way with “Head Madam” 3613’s tiny body twice. Though the sisters saw while he had been gentle with them “Head Madam” 3613 fuckings were as brutal as always. Only once Brutus had finally curled up to sleep were the sisters finally able to talk to “Head Madam” 3613 and find out the truth.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 was still terrified of Brutus she had actually been able to get somewhat used to the poundings. Though while he would he would occasionally fuck her gently like he had the sisters. Brutus actually preferred to dominate his personal human slave bitch. So with a exception of fucking her a few times each night gently. Most of “Head Madam” 3613’s fuckings were as brutal as the first one.


    She said Brutus preferred for his personal human slave bitch to be a more unwilling participant. Since this is also the degradation she had promised the customers she would be suffering she couldn’t back out. Their owner’s rules were clear on this issue. They were to deliver on any promises to the customers. She had promised she would suffer a life humiliation and degradation as dog’s human slave bitch and now she had to see it through.


    Even when it came down to how she described the relationship. Brutus was her owner and master. While she was his personal sexual plaything. Her body was his to use without regard to her comfort or pleasure or even her consent. So regardless of how she felt about it she now belonged to Master Brutus.


    “Head Madam” 3613 then had to stop the sisters from offering to serve beside her to ease her suffering. Their primary purpose was to service customers and being permanently chained to Master Brutus would limit their ability to do so. She told them their owner had worked up something similar that would free her up some but them or the twins were not to get involved.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 would only say it would ease her physical suffering some. It wouldn’t change anything else. She would still service customers when Master Brutus wasn’t using her. She would still serve as the ultimate example of the submissiveness of the brothel’s slaves. While she appreciated the sisters’ concern this was ultimately “Head Madam” 3613’s cross to bare not theirs.


    The most they were allowed to do is occasionally spend the night. While unexpected “Head Madam” 3613 did enjoy herself. Plus “Head Madam” 3613 actually had her first orgasms while Master Brutus rapped her. Something she will try and work into the shows as something she was ashamed of. Though the sisters were always to refer to the dog by his proper title of Master Brutus and they were to spread the word that the other slaves were also expected to follow this rule at all times.


    She knew that many of them especially the madams wouldn’t like this. However their owner felt the customers would love the fact that every slave in the brothel was calling a dog master. Especially since they have already been expected to bow to the dog since his arrival.


    Now that “Head Madam” 3613’s situation had been discussed she ordered the sisters to get to sleep. Master Brutus and the customers didn’t give her much opportunities for rest. So “Head Madam” 3613 needed every bit of her strength just to survive her daily duties. So while Master Brutus Was curled up sleeping in his comfortable dog bed the three slaves curled up together on the floor.


    The next morning the sisters were woken by “Head Madam” 3613’s screams and pleading along with growling from Master Brutus. In a panic they quickly moved into the nearest corner and cowered in each other’s arms. Once they had a hold of each other they were able to see what was happening.


    When they were first awoken they believed Master Brutus was attacking “Head Madam” 3613. However now that they were fully awake they saw that they were right. Unfortunately for “Head Madam” 3613 it wasn’t a mauling but what she called her morning wake up rape. The sisters would later find out that each morning Master Brutus liked to start out his day by brutality raping “Head Madam” 3613.


    Though they also learned that something was different about this time. Apparently Master Brutus didn’t have her positioned right and he had ended up in the wrong hole. Now while “Head Madam” 3613 had been taken countless times by him she had always been able to cover her ass hole with her hands. However this morning Master Brutus had taken her by surprise and she hadn’t been able to get her hands into position in time.


    While the sisters could only watch helplessly “Head Madam” 3613 was desperately trying to prevent Master Brutus from shoving his knot up her ass hole. They could see her small hands wrapped around the large cock that was painfully sodomizing her. Master Brutus on the other had wasn’t happy with his bitch for resisting him like that and had started shaking her around in his jaws.


    Poor “Head Madam” 3613 will to resist was almost broken when her pleas were for the first and only time answered. When Master Brutus pulled his cock from her ass hole. Acting quickly she covered her ass hole and repositioned herself so he could fuck her pussy instead.


    By this time several of the “Pinks” had heard the “Head Madam’s” screams and come to investigate. As the door opened the three “Pinks” were greeted with the sight of Master Brutus finding the right hole. While the sisters hid in the corner watching in terror as they held each other.


    Now this was both a blessing and a curse for “Head Madam” 3613. Yes the cock was out of her now battered ass hole. Unfortunately Master Brutus had fucked her long enough for his knot to swell up. So now “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy was set to receive it’s largest penetration to date.


    The “Pinks” were quickly getting the sisters out of the room. When “Head Madam” 3613 screamed one last time before she passed out from the pain as the knot entered her pussy. The five of them could only watch as “Head Madam” 3613’s body fell to the floor.


    Even though Master Brutus was still growling the sisters slowly approached him as they cautiously reentered the room. While her sister tried to calm down Master Brutus Brothel Whore 3567-B checked on “Head Madam” 3613. The first thing Brothel Whore 3567-B saw was “Head Madam” 3613 was still alive but her ass hole was bleeding and it looked like her pussy might have some tearing.


    Still Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t experienced enough to tell how bad she was hurt without help. Unfortunately the “Pinks” were all to afraid of Master Brutus to even step in the room. The second problem was “Head Madam” 3613 was still tied to Master Brutus and they couldn’t see how bad the damage was until he was able to pull out.


    When “Head Madam” 3613 finally awoke she was in her predecessor’s bed with a unknown slave watching over her. Looking around she was shocked by the fact Master Brutus wasn’t there. When she started to ask the questions that were on her mind she found she couldn’t speak.


    Though when she tried to move the slave stopped her and ordered her not to move. Unable to do anything else “Head Madam” 3613 looked over this slave as she gave her a sip of water. While this slave did wear the lingerie of a Brothel Whore she definitely didn’t move like one. Also while she was definitely a very pretty woman she wasn’t quite as beautiful as normal slaves sent to this brothel. She was also older but definitely not as old as the enslaved mothers the brothel owned. Plus she had an air of experience as she began to examine “Head Madam” 3613’s body. Seeing the confusion on “Head Madam” 3613’s face the slave decided to tell her what was happening.


    ” I’m 3732. I’m a doctor your owner purchased from a breeding farm a week ago. Apparently he had concerns something like this was going to happen sooner or later.”


    Now that #3732 explained who she was and why she was here that left one last question “Head Madam” 3613 wanted answered. Where was Master Brutus. If he couldn’t fuck her it was libel to get unpleasant for the other slaves. Though since she couldn’t speak she also couldn’t ask this question.


    Now as she was trying to figure out how to ask the door opened and the sisters walked in. She was surprised to see both of them in pink teddies and immediately realized that their owner must of made them “Brothel Madams”. Unfortunately this gave her even more questions.


    While she would have to wait a while longer as another question was added to the list. For once the sisters entered they first asked how she was doing. Then when the doctor said she would be fine but she wasn’t to move around. Then “Head Madam” 3613 was shocked to hear the sisters order the doctor onto the floor to service customers.


    As the doctor tried to protest the sisters told her they would watch “Head Madam” 3613 while the doctor quote earned her keep for several hours. With that said the sisters shackled #3732’s hands behind her back and had a “Red” escort her to the floor. Only once she was gone did the sisters turn on “Head Madam” 3613’s predecessor’s television monitors of the brothel.


    Now how cold the sisters were acting was a definite surprise. However them turning on the monitors did answer “Head Madam” 3613’s primary question. She could see her predecessor locked in a cage on her hands and knees. With Master Brutus on her back fucking the hell out of her. Seeing where “Head Madam” 3613’s attention was focused the sisters finally spoke to her.


    “Our owner told her if she was Master Brutus’s bitch for the next two weeks while you recovered she would be released from the pillary. Unfortunately for her her didn’t tell her she would be immediately sent to a breeding farm as a “Kennel Bitch”. But that’s not what you wanted to know. Is it?”


    They then began telling “Head Madam” 3613 what had happened. After she was released from Master Brutus she wouldn’t wake up. Apparently one of the “Pinks” had been given instructions to contact their owner of something like this happened. And hour later the crate with the doctor in it arrived. Followed shortly after by the master himself. The doctor was quickly unpackaged and put immediately to work.


    The sisters then explained that the doctor used to belong to a breeding farm treating injuries on the breeders and monitoring their pregnancies. Apparently she had fallen out of favor and was about to be either made a “Kennel Bitch” or snuffed. Their owner had found out about this and purchased her for the brothel.


    Ironically enough she arrived at almost the exact moment she was needed most. Though their owner insisted that she also was to be a “Brothel Whore” the same as the rest of them. Not that Brothel Whore 3732 really minded giving her other option of facing the fate she had waiting back at the breeding farm.


    The sisters then explained “Head Madam” 3613’s situation. Her pussy was bad brushed but would be fine in about two weeks. Her ass hole was a different matter. Master Brutus had tore it before putting out. It would take several more weeks to heal. While their owner wasn’t going to separate “Head Madam” 3613 from Master Brutus. There was going to be changes.


    First her arms would no longer be shackled behind her back at all times. Now her subservience to Master Brutus was just to popular to end and this included her being helpless do to the shackles. However now when the brothel was closed her arms would be free.


    Since her arms being shackled behind her back wasn’t just about customer satisfaction. But also to serve as an example to the other slaves. She would be required to crawl on her hands and knees when her arms were free. She would still maintain her standard kneeling position during these occasions only now her arms would be behind her head.


    Next whenever her ass hole wasn’t being used by a customer she would have a butt plug inserted in it. This way Master Brutus wouldn’t be able to fuck it again. Naturally the customers using it would have to wait until it had healed.


    Also by his command “Head Madam” 3613 wasn’t to try and service all of the customers. She would be expected to switch out with the other madams. After two or three hours but she wasn’t to exceed three hours of servicing the customers max. Though he preferred her to switch out after two hours.


    Now the “Reds duties exempted them from this one. However the all but two of the “Pinks” would now be on the floor servicing customers. Now these two would also switch out with the others on a two hour rotation. Now to this end the owner promoted three of the “Brothel Whores”.


    The sisters got their promotion after the owner saw them rush to help “Head Madam” 3613. While the other “Pinks” were to afraid of Master Brutus to act. Brothel Whore 3321 was the other slave promoted. Though her daughter was also required to be her personal slave and crawl in front of her on a leash.


    Now the rotation of the “Pinks was to be staggered. This way half of them were just going onto the floor. While the other half would be part way through their shift. Yet there would be a minimum of two off limits to the customers to see to the well-being of all the slaves. This included “Head Madam” 3613. She was to be inspected and cleared before going back on the floor.


    To this end every slave would be examined by Brothel Whore 3732 before the brothel opens and again after it closes. Brothel Whore 3732 will also examine any slave taking part in a torture session. Now she doesn’t have the authority to relieve any slave of their duties unless they are seriously hurt but she can require lighter duties.


    As to her sleeping in the same room as Master Brutus. It was now required that “Head Madam” 3613 would be locked in a cage. One of the “Pinks” would lock her up at night and release her in the morning. This “Pink” would also serve as Master Brutus’s evening and morning rape victim. This was to prevent Master Brutus from being able to take “Head Madam” 3613 by surprise again. Now this duty will fall onto the three “Pinks” that wouldn’t help “Head Madam” 3613 as a permanent punishment.


    Finally their owner was in the process of purchasing another asian slave similar in appearance to “Head Madam” 3613. She would be also chained to the collar of Master Brutus. Together they would spit their canine owner’s attention. They would for all intensive purposes act like siblings. Including sharing their duties. Though this slave would be required to wear a white teddy and have no title besides “Brothel Whore”.


    Now once she arrives her and “Head Madam” 3613 will share the cage at night. However they would be unchained from Master Brutus. While the chains will remain a permanent addition to their collars. They will no longer be part of Master Brutus’s collar. Now other then she was of similar appearance the sisters didn’t know anything else about this new slave.


    Now “Head Madam” 3613 did know all about this slave already. The owner had been working on this deal for a while now. “Head Madam” 3613 had even met her. In fact the order about acting like siblings would be that hard since they were actually cousins. They even became sex slaves the same way.


    Basically they were both sold into slavery by their fathers. Though while “Head Madam” 3613’s father had raped her before sailing her. Her cousin was sold as a virgin. So for this reason they were sent to different slave training facilities. Even though they were enslaved at the same time.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 was definitely glad to be able to see her cousin again. She wasn’t sure about what was about to happen to her. Granted “Head Madam” 3613 had excepted the principle that females only exist to serve males. Though “Head Madam” 3613 was also certain that her cousin hadn’t yet. So that meant she would be suffering physiological abuse along with the physical suffering that was required of their servitude.


    Still it was nice to hear that the owner was close to buying her cousin. When they had last talked about it. Her owner had told “Head Madam” 3613 her cousin’s owner had tried of her and was talking about disposing of the cousin. Now to sex slaves of Asian, African, and Hispanic descent this usually meant a staring role in a snuff film. So hopefully the life promised to her cousin at brothel would be more satisfactory to her current owner then an appearance in a snuff film.


    There was also a silver lining to what happened to “Head Madam” 3613. With her not having to service Master Brutus or the customers she could focus solely on a project her owner had assigned to her when she became the “Head Madam”. Do to her restraint requirements “Head Madam” 3613 couldn’t do the required paperwork. Rather than assign another slave her owner brought in a free woman.


    Now this woman was a single mother with no other family. She was also a latent submissive. Now the woman didn’t know it but both her and her daughter had been marked for enslavement. However the owner wanted to see if she would not only willingly subjugate herself but her daughter to a lifetime of sexual slavery.


    She had some concerns about the woman going to the authorities. However since apparently the woman’s mother and father were both a master and mistress in the organization. The woman however wasn’t as able to afford her own slaves. Let alone pay the necessary bribes to keep her and her daughter from enslavement. To this end she took the job in the brothel.


    Now at first “Head Madam” 3613 didn’t think it was possible to enslave her. However “Head Madam” 3613 has seen the woman masturbating more than once to the mother and daughter Brothel Whores pleasuring customers. She had even made a plan to see if her suspicions were correct.


    It would be three days later that “Head Madam” 3613’s suspicions were confirmed. She had the woman bent over her desk naked. While “Head Madam” 3613 ate out the woman’s pussy. They were watching the mother and daughter Brothel Whores getting fucked on TV. The whole time “Head Madam” 3613 had the woman cuming on her tongue she had the woman thinking of herself and her daughter in the slaves positions.


    Two days afterwards both the woman and her daughter knelt naked in front of “Head Madam” 3613 as they were shackled and collared. After she had eaten her out “Head Madam” 3613 had suggested that they would be better off surrendering themselves to enslavement. This way they could stay together in the brothel. Otherwise sooner or later the woman would be late with a bribe and they would find themselves enslaved anyway. Only that way they could be sold to different masters and never see each other again.


    Not even an hour later Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A were being shipped off to start their training as sex slaves. Though as the shipping crate was loaded a single training requirement was added for each of them. It was vary simple the mother was to be trained for subservience to her daughter. While the daughter was to be trained to brutally subjugate her mother.


    Based on the dirty looks Brothel Whore 4062-A kept shooting at her mother during their enslavement. “Head Madam” 3613 suspected it wouldn’t be that hard to train them like that. After all if “Head Madam” 3613 had the same opportunity with her father she would take it.


    Though her real concern was the chastity belt she had been required to wear. She hadn’t expected them to surrender this quickly. “Head Madam” 3613 had hoped for Brothel Whore 4062 to return the favor before they were shipped off. Unfortunately Brothel Whore 4062 reached her decision faster than expected and was even able to coerce her daughter into surrendering herself. Now she won’t have to opportunity to be pleasured by either of them.


    Sadly by the time they would be shipped back “Head Madam” 3613 would be back under her self imposed subservient restrictions. “Head Madam” 3613 had to remind herself the enslavement of those two was for the customers and her owner. Though the customers would be loving their performances “Head Madam” 3613 still felt let down afterwards.


    Now Brothel Madam 3567-B had been wondering why a free woman was being paid to do a job when there was a house full of slaves. Though it became clear once the daughter was stripped naked. Plus when she saw the training requirements on the crate “Brothel Madam” 3567-B understood fully. Now part of her felt bad for the daughter. However she felt no sympathy for the mother.


    Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B did like watching the bouncers having their way with the mother. “Brothel Madam” 3567-B didn’t understand why the mother was so surprised. She had worked in the brothel long enough to know gang rapes were inflicted upon all the slaves.


    Now the daughter’s rape wasn’t as satisfying. Yet when the two were made to pleasure the madams that was a different story. Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B was certain the two new sex slaves didn’t find it that enjoyable. Still it was still better than being crammed into that shipping crate together.


    While this was similar to what happened to the sisters it was way worse. Mistress 3567 had been a slave acting under orders of her owners. Brothel Whore 4062 was free woman only acting out of her own selfish desires for sexual gratification. Strangely she didn’t hold it against “Head Madam” 3613 after all she was also a slave acting under orders of her owner.


    Though “Brothel Madam” 3567-B now had concerns about if she may have to help enslave someone one day. What really worried her was many of her old friends were known to Mistress 3567 and as such by the organization. While “Brothel Madam” 3567-B didn’t think either her or her sister would be involved in such a scheme. She wasn’t so sure about Mistress 3567.


    While their stepmother was a just a slave acting under orders. She did also act with a fare amount of contempt for the sisters during their training. In fact she was almost the cruelest mistress towards them. So “Brothel Madam” 3567-B would’ve put it past her stepmother to enslave their old friends just to torment the sisters some more.


    So whenever the brothel got any new slaves in. “Brothel Madam” 3567-B would now be afraid she would recognize the slave in the crate. Now she needed to get past these fears. After all if her stepmother did do something like that. She would be only liberating them from the lie of female equality. Just as “Head Madam” 3613 had just done with Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A.


    She wasn’t supposed to be a scared Brothel Whore anymore. She was now a “Brothel Madam” one of the “Pinks”. It was now her job to help these slaves see past the lies. That women exist for any other reason than subservience to males. So if any of her old friends did show up “Brothel Madam” 3567-B should be grateful and not afraid. Besides given the work load any new brothel whores were always a welcome sight.


    Besides there was another matter more important to the sisters right now. One of the female customers had made a reservation for a fantasy fulfillment session and she wanted the sisters in it. So now they had to get room, the dogs, and themselves prepared. For in a couple of hours they were in for a long session of lesbian domination and brutal dog fuckings.


    This appointment was also of great importance to their owner. He had explicitly giving “Head Madam” 3613 orders that the sisters were to perform to the utmost of their abilities. Even the smallest unsatisfactory act by the sisters was to result in the harshest punishment possible. Now this had made the sisters think this woman was a personal friend of their owner and for that reason alone the sisters were going be fanatically dedicated to her satisfaction.


    Now how such a bitch like that woman was could be friends with anyone was beyond the sisters’ understanding. Still it wasn’t their place to question unimportant things such as these. Their only responsibility was to completely satisfy the desires of the customers. So with their duties in mind they head towards the classroom to start getting it ready.


    Hours later the sisters were waiting nervously for the customer. Their little schoolgirl outfits were in tatters as ordered. Also as order their arms were shackled behind their backs, ball gags were in their mouths, and their leashes were tied together. This forced them to be bent over each side the teacher’s desk as they looked each other in the eyes. As final touch their ankles were tied to the legs of the desk leaving their legs widely spread.


    The scene was a play on a lesbian teacher on schoolgirl domination scenario. The sisters would be playing two schoolgirls that had just been gang raped. However when they were found by their teacher she proceeds to rape them herself. Finally after her abuses have broken the sisters they would be raped a final time by dogs. The teacher would then leave the sisters curled up in fetal positions crying.


    Now to fulfill the prior rape part of the scene the sisters had just been fucked by the bouncers. This provided the cum coating their faces and leaking from their pussies and ass holes. Next the bouncers had roughed them up some so they were in the right mindset to play rape victims. Now the fear and terror they were expected to convey was being supplied by the dogs being used.


    They were four great danes from the same kennel as Master Brutus. They were trained the same way as him and were almost as aggressive and brutal with human bitches. This knowledge alone was enough to get them crying hysterically as they waited for the coming torment.


    The two violated schoolgirls looked hopefully at the door as it was opened. With relief visible on their faces the watch the teacher walking towards them. Miss Watson was probably the strictest teacher but seeing her students in this situation she would surely help them. However the schoolgirls’ relief soon turns into confusion as Miss Watson orders the four great danes she had lead into the room to sit as she walks around the desk looking over the girls situation.


    Figuring she will untie them at any moment. The schoolgirls look on with pleading looks on their tear streaked faces. They feel their fear began to rise as the expression on Miss Watson’s face suddenly changes from shock the the stern look of the disciplinarian they had seen whenever they’ve gotten in trouble. Still their true situation doesn’t set in until she finally speaks to them.


    “Well it looks like you two little sluts have been fucking your classmates.”


    The girls can only shake their heads no at this accusation. However Miss Watson is having none of their denials.


    “Now you sluts are going to say you hadn’t just been fucked by a bunch of the boys like the two horny bitches you are. I can see the cum in your slutty little pussies.”


    Again the girls can only shake their heads no as the accusation is leveled. However this only angers Miss Watson.


    “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised to find you two like this. Your always running around the your slutty little outfits teasing all the boys. I’m willing to bet you two fucked half the boys in the school. Then I catch you two in to act and all you can do is lie about it.”


    The girls desperately wished Miss Watson would remove the gags. That way they could explain about the rape. Yet all they could do like this was shake their heads no after each her accusations. Unfortunately the vary same actions that seamed to be upsetting her so much.


    “Still denying that you two are such sluts I see. I guess I’m going to have to tan your backsides to admit to the truth.”


    As Miss Watson pulls the paddle from the desk the girls begin to frantically shake their heads no. As their faces take on expressions of terror and their tears start flowing again. In their desperation they began struggling against their bounds. However there is nothing to stop what is coming next.


    They can only scream through their gags as the blows began. They are completely helps as their asses are repeatedly hit by the paddle. Until as suddenly as it started the paddling stopped. With their desperation evident they looked up at Miss Watson hoping she would finally believe them but as they once again began denying her accusations with their only form of communication the paddling starts again.


    The girls had no idea how many blows their poor little asses took before she finally tired of beating on them. However even after that they couldn’t bring themselves to admit to her accusations. The girls can only wait for the paddling to start over. Yet when they look at Miss Watson they see she’s undressing.


    Before they know it Miss Watson is almost completely naked. With her only garments being her high heels, stockings, and garter belt. Looking at her body the girls can see Miss Watson is an highly attractive woman. From her long black hair braided down her back. To her firm breasts and well rounded hips and ass. Then there was her trimmed bush just below her flat stomach.


    Despite what was happening to them the girls felt themselves becoming aroused looking at their naked teacher. This wasn’t unnoticed by Miss Watson as she ran her fingers over the girls bruised bottoms. As long fingernails glide over their tender flesh the girls’ bodies shiver from the sensation. Though to the girls’ horror this is a signal to Miss Watson that more drastic measures are required.


    “Well it seams not just the boys in the school are in danger from you two horny sluts but the girls too. It seams that I need to take steps to protect them as well.”


    With that said Miss Watson pulls out a strap-on dildo and proceeds to put it on. Then to the girls shock and horror Miss Watson brutality and painfully takes turns sodomizing them. Miss Watson would fuck one of the girls for a while before switching out to the other one only to switch back again.


    After this abuse the girls can no longer resist Miss Watson. Her accusations were now being answered with nods of yes in the vain hope it would stop the abuse. This did earn the girls a short reprieve. Though it wouldn’t be from any sexual activities. As their ankles were finally released the girls believed their ordeal was finally over.


    Yet once they were kneeling in front and behind of Miss Watson as she took off the strap-on they quickly realized she had other plans. Once the gags were then removed any attempts at speech were quickly silenced. The girls could only comply when one of their faces was shoved into Miss Watson’s pussy and the other one in her ass.


    As the girls’ tongues probed Miss Watson’s orifices. She began bragging that this proves what sluts the girls were. Now to the girls’ shock Miss Watson didn’t let them stop once they had given her an orgasm. She just made them switch places and start over. Until she had multiple orgasms while the girls were switched back and forth between her pussy and ass hole.


    Only once she was finally satisfied did she allow the girls to collapse to the floor. However while Miss Watson’s sexual desires had been satisfied. Her desire to torment the girls had reached a new stage. As the girls were ordered to raise their asses into the air they believed Miss Watson was going to fuck them again with the strap-on.


    It wasn’t until her true plan was known did the girls realize their lives as they knew it were over. At this point they knew they couldn’t resist. Even begging and pleading wouldn’t work. Still that didn’t stop them from trying as Miss Watson called two of the dogs over to them. Now as soon as the dogs were on their backs the girls’ pleading become fever pitched.


    “Please Miss Watson don’t do this to us. Miss Watson we will do any thing you want. Just don’t let the dogs rape us. Oh god please not that.”


    Now the girls’ pleading quickly turned into screams when the dogs grabbed a hold of their hips and began thrusting their cocks towards their pussies. Now the girls screaming seamed to fuel the aggressiveness of the dogs as their actions became more brutal. Until finally they found their marks and the girls’ pussies were suddenly crammed full of dog cock.


    “OH GOD NO!!!! NOT THAT!!! PLEASE !!!!GOD NOT THAT!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!”


    Now at this point the sisters didn’t need to act any longer. For now they were really being violently raped and nothing had prepared them for this. Not even the fuckings they’d gotten from Master Brutus could compare. Yes he fucked his bitch like this but the sisters’ experiences had been of his gentle side. Though now the sisters were truly getting a first hand experience of what “Head Madam” 3613 endured on an hourly basis.


    ” OH !!!! GOD!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!!!GOD!!!!STOP!!!THEM!!!THEY’RE!!!!KILLING!!!US!!!OH!!!GOD!!!WERE !!!! BEING!!!TORN!!!IN TWO!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”


    “OH !!!!GOD!!!THEIR!!!KNOTS!!!!ARE!!!HITTING !!!OUR!!!!PUSSIES!!!OH!!!GOD!!!!NNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”


    Now the sisters almost passed out from the pain when they felt the dogs’ knots violently shoved into their pussies. Though this did slow the pounding they were receiving. In fact the dogs seamed to become even more brutal. Until the knots swelled up to to point they would no longer move within the battered pussies of the sisters. This was also the point where the sisters’ bodies betrayed them and they both experienced a shameful orgasm.


    Now Miss Watson was overjoyed at the sisters’ orgasms. It was just the ammunition she needed for her next verbal barrage of insults. That she soon released upon the sobbing girls.


    “Now there’s no denying what sick little sluts you two are. Thankfully once you two are exposed as the dog fucking freaks you are. Not only will none of the boys ever touch you but you will be expelled. Then you two can truly become the street walking whores you have proven to be.”


    The sisters minds had been to numbed by the experience to play along anymore. In fact they were having trouble discerning fantasy from reality as it was. So their reaction to this statement was only to cry hysterically.


    Now Miss Watson was to into the sisters’ suffering to notice what the other two dogs were doing. However after they had watched the sisters’ rapes they decided they wanted a human bitch too. Unfortunately they knew it would be a while before the two bitches on the ground would be available. So they started watching Miss Watson intently as they waited for an opportunity to take the bitch.


    Oblivious to the danger she was in Miss Watson decided to torment the girls some more. Unfortunately her verbal attacks were not having the effect she was wanting. So once the dogs released the girls’ hips and turned ass to ass with them she saw an opportunity for some physical abuse. After grabbing the dogs’ leashes Miss Watson preceded to lead them around in a circle.


    The girls’ screams as they were dragged behind the dogs by their pussies was music to Miss Watson’s ears. Loving the girls’ suffering so much Miss Watson decided to make another circuit before releasing the leashes. This was when Miss Watson made the mistake the dogs had been waiting for. Wanting to see close up the suffering and humiliation on the girls’ faces she dropped down to her hands and knees.


    Seeing the other bitch get into position had the other dogs moving in a heart beat. While Miss Watson was staring the girls in the eyes one of the dogs latched onto her neck with his jaws. Now several bouncers had been trying to get through the locked door to the room since Miss Watson had started dragging the sisters behind the dogs. Their attempts to stop the session however had been prevented by the chair Miss Watson had propped under the door handle. While this prevented them from stopping her abuses it also made them unable to prevent what happened next.


    With Miss Watson secured by his companion the second dog climbed onto her back. Now Miss Watson tried to crawl away when this happened. However her attempt was quickly stopped when she felt the dog tighten it’s hold on her neck. As he growled at her the other one grabbed her hips with his fore paws. Not wasting any time the dog immediately began humping her. Miss Watson on the other hand could only wait for the inevitable as she felt the dogs cock make a glancing blow against her pussy.


    When the dog found his mark on the next thrust Miss Watson’s screams echoed throughout the room. The brutality and power of the dog’s cock within her was unparalleled. Though to her relief the sound of the door being busted in signaled the arrival of help. Though even as the dog was pulled off of her Miss Watson was vowing revenge. Not even bothering to redress she simply grabbed her clothes and stormed out of the room. Before leaving the brothel she told “Head Madam” 3613 would be filling a formal complaint with the organizational grievance bureau and when she was done the little asian slave would be her’s. When that happened Miss Watson would then slowly torture her to death.


    The sisters were rushing to get to “Head Madam” 3613’s office. They had hurriedly prepared themselves as instructed. In their finest teddies and stockings. Their hair and makeup was prepared as if they were about to service the brothel’s biggest vip.


    Now if they only knew what was happening. The brothel had been closed since the incident with that bitch of a customer Janet Watson and the dogs. Granted that whole scene had left the sisters battered and bruised so badly. It took them the last three days to recover. Even so Brothel Whore 3732 told them they needed at least another week for their pussies to fully recover. After that bitch made the dogs drag them around.


    Hoping for answers as they entered the office they were instead greeted by a familiar face. While ” Head Madam” 3613 knelt in front of her desk. Master Robert Sanders was sitting behind it. Now fully confused the sisters were unsure of what to do. Though Master Robert Sanders simply ordered them to kneel next to “Head Madam” 3613 and not to move a muscle. Still confused about what was going on the sisters quickly dropped to their knees and put their hands behind their heads.


    They didn’t have long to wait when four men and Janet Watson were shown to the office by one of the “Reds”. While three of the men moved to greet Master Robert Sanders the last one remained beside Miss Watson. However the sight of Master Robert Sanders there seamed to upset Miss Watson as she suddenly asked why he was there.


    “I am the owner of this establishment. So as is my right it’s important that I be here while the disposition of my property is discussed.”


    This seamed to both please and infuriate her as she responded.


    There is nothing to discuss those three bitches are now mine. This meeting is only a final formality before your prized whores become my pain sluts.”


    The sisters were now seriously worried. What did she mean they were going to be her’s. Then there was the pain sluts reference. The only thing the sisters could figure out was some how this woman was now their owner. Now when Master Sanders answered Miss Watson they got some answers.


    “Unfortunately for you Miss Watson that hasn’t been decided yet. Plus by my rights within the organization I’m allowed to present a defence to any accusations made against my slaves.”


    Now the sisters were really concerned. Were they on trial for something? While they were relieved that this woman wasn’t their owner. They suddenly realized that could quickly change. It didn’t help what Miss Watson said next.


    What defence? The organizational grievance bureau has all the videos of the dog raping me. They even have the audio tapes of your “Head Madam” admitting fault and trying to get me to agree to keep what happened to me secret with that line about us working out a settlement in private. Like I would do that instead of being able to embarrass you with the organization.”


    Alright they had some answers by now this was about the incident. But what did she mean about the rest. Did “Head Madam 3613 admit fault and if so what did that mean. Man they wished one of them would just say what was happening. However this was when Master Sanders pulled out a piece of paper and while held it for the others to see he started speaking again.


    ” Will you acknowledge that this is the liability waiver you signed before you received the services of the establishment. And that is your signature on the document before I explain that you have no claim against my property.”


    Now she was getting angry as she shot back.


    “Yes I signed that and yes that is my signature. It still doesn’t change the fact that your slaves were responsible for an assault on my body. Organizational law is clear no liability waiver will forgive the transgressions of a slave against a free member of the organization.”


    Now the sisters were truly scared. Was what she was saying true? It took every ounce of will power they had to keep from finally demanding answers. Unfortunately Master Sanders response didn’t help much.


    “You are correct that this waiver doesn’t remove responsibility from my slaves. However it also changes the circumstances of this meeting. Now if the representatives of the organization and Miss Watson’s attorney would examine it closely my meaning would become perfectly clear.”


    Done speaking he handed the paper to the men from the organization. After each one read it they passed it on to Miss Watson’s lawyer. Strangely after the men from the organization read the paper their whole demeanor changed towards Miss Watson. Yet it was her lawyer’s reaction that told everyone something major had happened.


    After he read it mouthed the words I’ll be dammed. Before he re-read the document. Finally he turned to Miss Watson and told her she no longer had a case.


    As Miss Watson yelled at her lawyer about what he meant by they no longer had a case. The lawyer read aloud the liability waiver she had just admitted to signing.


    “The signatory of this document here by acknowledges and understands that by signing said document she agrees to and accepts the all of the following.


    She will make restitution to the owner of this establishment should Her requested services result in permanent damage to the owner’s property.


    This shall included said property be rendered permanently and or temporary unusable and or incapable of performing required duties for any period over three weeks from the date afore mentioned services were rendered.


    If said damages were the result of intentional violation of mandated safety protocols the signatory is herself required to abide by requirements mentioned in section two of this contract regarding violation of terms and conditions.


    The signatory of this agreement will be also made aware in advance. That the services she had requested could result in bodily injury and or sexual violation of her person.


    While this establishment acknowledges and has warned against above mentioned dangers. It does not surrender responsibility should said incident occur.


    While this document does not remove responsibility on the part of the establishment to compensate for any such events.


    It does require any demands to be handled privately between below signed individual and the establishment’s owner.


    Should below signed individual prefer to bypass the above agreement she may then go before the organizational grievance bureau


    Though by choosing to bypass the private compensation negotiations she shall be considered in violation of the terms and conditions and be considered in agreement to the following conditions in section two.


    Section two


    If signatory is found in violation of the terms and conditions of this contract she is acknowledged to be in agreement with the following conditions.


    One she shall voluntarily surrender all personal and professional possessions to the owner of this establishment.


    Two she shall voluntarily forfeit any protections against enslavement she may have in place.


    Finally she shall voluntarily surrender herself and any unmarried or unbound female offspring for immediate enslavement by the owner of this establishment. Pursuant to Organizational voluntarily enslavement code A-1 above stated individuals then become the property of the owner of this establishment to be used at his discretion.


    By signing this document the signatory acknowledges that she fully understands and agrees to all terms and conditions of this contract.”


    Even as the lawyer finished Miss Watson was yelling at him again.


    “What the hell do you mean we have no case. That said if I was injured or violated they are required to compensate me. Well guess what that dog raped me and that is considered a violation of my person. So now they must compensate me by that contract!”

    As Miss Watson fumed the lawyer explained the waiver in farther detail.


    Yes it does say you would be compensated. However it also says any negotiations must be handled privately. You chose to bypass that altogether however which brings another part of the contract into play. This same part also brings organizational by laws regarding slave’s rights to compensation into play.”


    Now Miss Watson was furious as she shouted at the lawyer.


    “What the hell does a slave’s right to compensation have to do with this?. Hell slaves don’t have any rights according to Organizational Law. So what the fuck does that have to do with me getting what I deserve? YOU FUCKING IDIOTIC FOOL!!!!!”


    Now you would think the lawyer would be angry by the way Miss Watson was yelling at him. However he started laughing as he continued to explain.


    ” Thanks for making this easier. By going to the organizational grievance bureau first you also agreed to surrender yourself and your daughters for immediate enslavement. Now considering the videos also show you barricading the door in violation of the posted safety rules also makes you subject to the same penalties. That means you are now a slave and as you so finely put it you no longer have any rights to file complaints or lodge grievances whatsoever. Now since this contract has now been read by representatives of the organization it becomes legally binding. However if that is not clear enough let me put it this way. You are now slave and you are going to get exactly what you deserve bitch.”


    Miss Watson immediately grabbed the waiver from the lawyer and read it herself. By the time she had finished she collapsed to her knees and started crying hysterically. She then looked at the members of the organizational grievance bureau that had accompanied her pleadingly but they only shook their heads side to side.


    While their satisfaction wasn’t close to her owner’s “Brothel Madams” 3567-A and 3567-B did enjoy seeing this woman brought to her knees. If anything for the threats she had made against “Head Madam” 3613 when Miss Watson had thought she would be her slave. Now this woman and her daughters would be at “Head Madam” 3613’s mercy. It couldn’t have been more of a textbook example of irony.


    Miss Watson’s former lawyer was the one to bring the conversation back on subject. As he ignored his former client who was still on her knees crying he started to discuss the details of what just happened.


    “Now then if you will have your lawyers contract me. We can start the process of transferring her assets over to you. Unless you prefer to have your own people take possession of her daughters. I’ll also make the necessary arrangements regarding their delivery to your establishment later today. Though her business’s board of directors may prove problematic. However given the way they despise her also. Seeing her raped by the dog may bring them around. Of course I would also consider it a courtesy to bare witness any such future performances of hers.”


    With that said he handled their owner his business card and left the room. Their owner then looked at the kneeling Miss Watson as he summoned the bouncers. As they entered he pointed at the terrified Miss Watson and gave them his orders.


    “She is to be stripped, collared, and shackled. You will then place her in an isolation cage. I’ll make the arrangements to have her slave markings applied once her daughters have been delivered.”


    Without any farther fanfare the Miss Janet Watson was dragged from the room still pleading about how it wasn’t fare. He then looked at at the members of the organizational grievance bureau as he gestured towards “Head Madam” 3613.


    “I must apologize for the way my newest “Brothel Whore” wasted your time. Please allow the “Head Madam” of this establishment to offer her services and make it up to you. Just so you know she likes it rough.”


    After taking the sisters’ leashes their owner then lead them from the room. Even as they were lead to their quarters the could hear the sounds of the men fucking “Head Madam” 3613. They could only hope the men were using her hard. “Head Madam” 3613 had seriously pleased her owner today and deserved the reward of a brutal gang rape.


    An hour and a half later the sisters were hard at work sucking their owner’s cock. As he laid on his back in the sisters’ bed with them. Now the sisters were curled up at his waste like a pair of contented house cats as they took turns swallowing his shaft. They were each licking the sides of his shaft when there was a knock on the door. Once Master Sanders called for them to enter “Head Madam” 3613 came into the room. While the sisters weren’t happy to have an interruption they didn’t let it distract them either.


    They did take the opportunity to check her out. Her teddy had been completely ripped down the front. Her makeup was smeared with her mascara running down her cheeks. They couldn’t see cute little ass fully but they could tell the men had spanked her. As expected cum was leaking from her pussy and running down her inner thighs. Now before they could see any more Master Robert asked the obvious question.


    “Did the gentlemen from the organization enjoy themselves?”


    “Yes master they also requested invites to the enslavement ceremony for those three. Of course I’ve also taken care of the arrangements and will see they have the best seats available.”


    “Head Madam” 3613 responded. Yet somehow Master Robert knew there was more she needed to tell him. Just “Head Madam” 3613’s training prevented her from speaking without permission.


    “Now there is something else or you wouldn’t risk punishment by interrupting me like this.”


    “Yes master. The bitch’s former lawyer called he has the daughters and will be personally delivering them in a half an hour. He also said there was something he had to discuss regarding the transfer of her assets. He couldn’t tell me what it was due to me being a slave but he said it was good news that you would like. Though it had to be discussed in person.”


    As “Head Madam” 3613’s response ended. Master Robert let out a sigh before looking down at the sisters. As he pulled his cock from their lips he let out another sigh before speaking.


    “Sorry girls but we will have call it quits for now. “Head Madam” 3613 you go get cleaned up. Fix your makeup and hair. Along with putting another of your good teddies on but leave the cum. I then want you to meat the lawyer at the door before showing him to the office.”


    As “Head Madam” 3613 responded with the required response of “Yes master” Master Robert Sanders got out of the bed. While “Head Madam” left to get ready her self the sisters redressed their owner. Then after they were allowed to quickly put themselves in order. They dropped to their knees and presented him with their leashes.


    As the three left the room the sisters were happily crawling before their master as he walked them back to the office. Midway there they were met by “Head Madam” 3613 and one of the “Reds”. Quickly realizing what “Head Madam” 3613 was up to he addressed the “Red”.


    “Good thinking “Head Madam” I want all the “Enforcers” in the office when they arrive. Two on each side of the door and one behind the desk with me. They are to bring two sets of collars and shackles. I’ll also have the sisters positioned at each corner of the desk. Once she shows them into the office “Head Madam 3613 will take her position between the sisters. Now get going there isn’t much time.”


    As they entered the office Master Robert released the sisters leashes and pointed to the two front corners of the desk. Now the sisters didn’t need any farther instructions as they quickly separated and knelt in front of the corners of the desk. Once the sisters’ hands were behind their heads Master Robert examined their positioning.


    “Is that the play on the standard presentation position that “Head Madam” 3613 came up with?”


    “Yes master. We were hoping to ask about doing something similar as “Head Madam” 3613 did with Master Brutus. But of course we understand their isn’t time right now to discuss it but we hope that you will allow us to explain more later on.”


    Unsure about the sisters’ response he told them he would hear what they had to say later but for now they were to follow his instructions to the letter. They were to hold perfectly still. They would stair straight ahead and they were not to react to anything going on around them. For all intensive purposes they were to act like statues during this event.


    After the sisters responded with the required yes master Master Robert Sanders prepared for his visitors. As he was positioning a chair in front of the desk two of the “Reds” came in with the requested shackles and collars. They had also brought several links of chains. After they had set the stuff down where he directed he asked them about their counterpart.


    They told him she was waiting to come in once their guests passed through the gate. When that happened she would immediately come and inform him of their arrival. After he thanked them for their forethought they asked him about the mother. They wanted to know if they should run down and get her. They said it would make a great impression on the daughters to see their mother reduced to a shackled and collared sex slave kneeling before her owner. Liking the idea her told them to quickly take care of it.


    As the “Reds” quickly rushed from the room to get the mother. Master Robert Sanders sat down behind the desk and tried to get comfortable. Barely five minutes later they returned dragging her with them. Despite this time crunch Master Robert Sanders couldn’t help to admire how much Janet Watson’s demeanor had changed since she first walked into that office. Gone was the over confidant bitch thinking she had won a major victory. In her place now was shaking form of a terrified slave girl.


    Once she was kneeling next to the desk he sat back to wait. Around ten minutes later the last of the “Reds” arrived. After quickly whispering in his ear they had arrived she took up her position behind him. Naturally she also completed him on his choice of art work referencing the sisters’ positioning. She also suggested that he replace the desk with one held up by four kneeling slave girls. After pointing to Miss Watson the “Red” suggested that she could also be incorporated in the design so he has a slave to suck his cock while he worked.


    Master Robert Sanders couldn’t help but to chuckle as he watched Janet Watson cringing from the suggestion. He had to admit the “Enforcers” were experts at tormenting slaves especially that one. Though as tempting as that was making a die hard lesbian like her service multiple males in the brothel was a better fate.


    These comments while meant to torment the sisters and Miss Watson also served another purpose. They lightened the mood. Though the sisters weren’t in the least scared by the suggestion. In fact it was the opposite it actually aroused them. As once it was said the sisters’ pussies started dripping their juices onto the floor.


    Now Master Robert Sanders couldn’t see the sisters reaction. However based on the looks the “Enforcers” by the door kept giving the sisters he knew something was up. Though the answers to that question would have to wait since this was when “Head Madam” 3613 showed the guests in.


    As she moved to the side of the door way two bound and struggling teenaged girls were pushed in by the lawyer. Now he was immediately followed by two other women. One was in a revealing business suit with an extremely short skirt and the other was in a skimpy maids uniform. Complete with fishnet stockings, high heels, and the customary short skirt. While he had no idea who these women were he could tell they both were slaves by their submissive postures and the collar around the neck of the one in the suit.


    Figuring answers to who they were would come shortly. Master Robert Sanders signaled to the “Enforcers” by the door to grab the two daughters. Once they had seen their mother kneeling in position they had gasped out a pair of muffled NOs before trying to rush to her. Now the lawyer had been holding them their hair the whole time. So a quick jerk was all it took to stop them and send them sprawling out onto the floor.


    Now once the “Enforcers” had a hold of them the lawyer released their hair and moved to shake Master Robert Sanders’ hand. Once that peasantry was taken care of Master Robert Sanders directed the lawyer to the chair. As they both sat down and “Head Madam” 3613 knelt in her position at the center of the desk. Master Robert Sanders saw the slave in the suit kneel next the lawyer while the maid submissively stood behind him with her head bowed. Figuring that was a good place to start things Master Robert Sanders asked the lawyer about the two.


    “I take it those two are your slaves?”


    While pointing at Miss Watson the lawyer stated they were her’s to begin with but they now belonged to Master Robert Sanders. The lawyer also asked as a favor to be able to keep the one in the suit until the transfer of assets was finished. Apparently she was Miss Watson’s secretary slash lesbian fuck toy. However she also knew where all of Miss Watson’s assets were at. Along with some other information that would prove useful before this was said and done.


    “Considering I also cost you a client and possibility your job it’s only fare you consider her a gift for the services your providing.”


    The lawyer’s answer to Master Robert Sanders’ statement was while Miss Watson had been his client. He was actually employed by her companies legal department. So he now worked for Master Robert Sanders. Though if Master Robert still wanted to give him the secretary he would naturally be grateful.


    His response of she’s all yours was all that was said on that matter from then on. The lawyer then gestured to the maid as starting speaking she moved forward.


    “Now this young lady is Maria Espinosa. She is two years past enslavement age. She is in this country illegally and has served as Miss Watson’s unregistered pain slave slash maid for a year now. While she was collared when I found her. I was forced to remove the thing do to it’s design. It was designed to slowly cut her head off should she leave the grounds.”


    The sisters and “Head Madam” 3613 ended up braking position once they hear that. They immediately asked permission to check her for injuries. Master Robert Sanders was seriously pissed off once he heard that. Such devices were banned within the organization. So he ordered the three to do the examination there. He even order Brothel Whore 3732 brought up.


    Once she had arrived the Hispanic slave was stripped and every inch of her body checked and injuries or scaring noted. They then repeated this for the secretary. Now they offered to take the two slaves to a bedroom to rest. However the secretary asked for permission to stay so she could witness the spawn of the evil bitch receive their slave collars and shackles. Master Robert Sanders suggested that the maid stay for it as well.


    Though he had planned to wait until they had finished discussing the the transfer of the threes’ assets before they collared the daughters. However he immediately changed his mind as he summoned the bouncers. What surprised him neither of the two slaves redressed. In fact the secretary just returned to her previous kneeling position immediately following getting permission to stay.


    The sisters and “Head Madam”3613 however pulled the maid behind the desk and had her sit in the lap of Master Sanders. Only once she was seated did the three of them apologize for braking position without permission. When they offered to except any punishment he wished he simply waved it off and told them to get back in position.


    Only once the bouncers had arrived did Master Sanders get an idea. After signaling to the “Enforcer” behind him. As he whispered his instructions in her ear the “Red” left giggling with one of the bouncers. Once they had left he ordered the other bouncers to strip the daughters. Only once they were naked did he have the remaining “Enforcers” inspect them to see if they were virgins.


    By the time they finished the other “Enforcer” had returned with the items Master Sanders had requested. Though once she set them down next to the shackles and collars she immediately left again. Though the daughters ordeal was still on going. Not even two minutes later they had been collared, shackled, and were kneeling next their mother in front of the desk. Now Master Sanders decided to explain the situation to the daughters.


    “Ok you bitches here’s the deal. Earlier today your mother lost your freedom after her transgressions against this establishment were exposed. As of this moment you two are now the property of this establishment. Now if you don’t know what this place is and does let me explain it to you.”


    “This is a brothel and you are now two of it’s slave whores. As of this moment your vary survival now depends on you servicing this establishment’s customers. You two are also now it’s hardest working whores.”


    “You will work every day for all day straight with NO brakes. Your only rest periods will be between customers or once the brothel closes at night. You will also preform every service offered and then some.


    Understand this you two are the the lowest ranking members of the whores barely ranking above your mother. The slightest infraction will be met with the harshest of punishments. And there will be NO forgiveness within these walls for you two.


    He next snapped his fingers. He first points to the items the “Enforcer” had just brought in. Then he points at Janet Watson. The next thing they know the large men descended on the helpless woman. As she screamed in horror the bouncers began to place the various items on her body. Only once they had finished does anyone realize what Master Sanders had ordered. Janet Watson was now on her hands and knees clad in the apparel of a “Kennel Bitch”.


    As he looked at his brothel’s new resident “Kennel Bitch” a smile of satisfaction came to his face. However his torture of her wasn’t completed by a long shot. As if on cue the third “Enforcer” returned leading the former “Head Madam” on a leash. Not far behind the crawling slave was the bouncer with Master Brutus. While glaring at Janet Watson Master Sanders spoke to her directly.


    “As for you BITCH you are the brothel’s new resident “Kennel Bitch”. Unless you wish to beg me to have your daughters take your place.”


    While the daughters probably didn’t think their mother would sell them out like that Master Sanders had her pegged. After looking back and forth between her daughters and Master Brutus a few times Janet Watson motioned to her ball gag with her paw gloved hand. The gag wasn’t even fully out of her mouth before she started pleading.


    “Please let the dogs rape my daughters instead of me. Please they will make good “Kennel Bitches”. Please I’ll do anything take them instead of me.”


    The daughters were now truly terrified of what was happening. First they had been enslaved and now their mother was pleading for them to be raped by dogs in order to save her own skin. This was made worse by the fact everyone in to room hated them even the slaves. That meant that no one was going to move a finger to help them. They could only cringe as Master Sanders started speaking again.


    “For someone that’s familiar with the rules you sure don’t know how a slave’s supposed to address her master. It seams to me that you rather the dog take you instead.”


    “NO!!!!! Please master have the dog take my daughters! Master they will make the better “Kennel Bitches!” please master have them do it and not me!”


    Now they had moved beyond terrified to a level of fear they hadn’t thought possible. If they didn’t have ball gags in their mouths they would be throwing their mother under the bus themselves. However this man suddenly threw them a lifeline. As he started asking them to do various things to their mother to avoid being raped by the dog they were frantically shaking their heads yes no matter what he said. Now Master Sanders was kinda tiring of this game but he decided see if he could debase the bitch some more.


    “I don’t know it seams your daughters are making a better offer but I’ve got an idea. How about you demonstrate how sincere you are by performing a small task. You see I’ve got a slave over there with a pussy full of dog cum. Now I could really use an obedient slave to not only lick it clean but beg to do it. Just remember if you don’t want to do I’m sure they will.”


    Now Master Sanders wasn’t sure she would actually do this but it was worth a shot. As he had just said the daughters would probably do if she didn’t. Yet after starting to SOB Janet Watson started to plead again.


    “Please master let me lick that slave’s pussy clean. Master please I’ll clean her out good. Please master let me lick her pussy.”


    Finally stopping her Master Sanders had the former “Head Madam” brought forward. Once her ass was positioned in front Miss Watson’s face. Master Sanders gave her the order to start. Along with the warning that if her efforts were not satisfactory she would have to dog on her the moment she finished.


    Even as disgusted by this as she was Janet Watson dove into the pussy in front of her. However even though she was a lesbian she had never eaten out a pussy. She had always been to dominate to preform a task that she considered beneath her. Though now she wasn’t just eating out a pussy like there was no tomorrow but she was eating out a pussy full of dog cum like there was no tomorrow. Because she knew that this man would make good on his threats in a moment’s notice if she didn’t do what he wanted.


    While everyone else was enjoying watching their mother debase herself like that. The daughters were horrified. First by the fact their mother would sink to such depths so they would be thrown to the dogs instead of her. Then by the fact they were helpless to do anything about it. They couldn’t even beg with the ball gags in their mouths. The only thing they could do was wait for the ax to fall.


    They were certain the ax was about to drop once their mother finished. As their owner complemented on the job she did. They were then certain it had fallen when he said she was so good at he couldn’t waste that talent on the dogs. However in their disrepair a glimmer of hope appeared.


    “Now that was a good job. So good you even gave her two orgasms. Now I’m not going to waste good talent like that on the dogs. Especially since it can solve a problem I’ve got here at the brothel.”


    “You see do to all the anal sex the slaves do they end up using a ton of toilet paper. Now that I’ve got a slave with your talent for licking orifices clean we can do away with the toilet paper all together hell we could get rid of the toilets as well. Just think of all the water we could save with you drinking their piss and eating their shit. Now unless you rather beg for the dog to fuck you that is.”


    Janet Watson was now stuck between a rock and a hard place and she knew it. While she had just figured out his plan she was now powerless to do anything about it. Sure she could refuse to beg to be fucked by the dog. However she was also certain it would happen anyway now. Plus there was the threat to make her an ass cleaner.


    While she could resist that for a little while it would still happen. So now she was faced with a choice of being a human toilet and bidet for the rest of her life. Or spending her life being raped by dogs. Ironically it was an easier choice for her to offer up her daughters. Mind you something they noticed as well. Though in the end she realized there was only one option for her.


    “SOB!!! Please master!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! The!!! SOB!!! Dog Fuck!!!! SOB!!!ME!!!”


    Now Master Sanders had negotiated million dollar deals on three continents. However nothing until the birth of his sons would compare to the satisfaction he felt in that moment. Not only had he manipulated her into doing everything he wanted but he had totally humiliated her by getting her to actually beg for everything. From betraying her own daughters to the pussy cleaning, and finally to being a “Kennel Bitch”. The vary thing she had done all of that to avoid being in the first place.


    Now it didn’t take Master Brutus long to figure out he was getting a new bitch. Once he was brought into the room he immediately recognized the outfit Janet Watson was wearing. While he wanted to take his usual bitch as watched her kneeling in front of the desk. However his training made him desires the sobbing bitch more.


    Now a wave of relief had washed over the daughters. They felt they had dodged a bullet. Though they didn’t believe it until a few seconds later when the dog was released. Now they still couldn’t fully relax until the dog climbed onto their mother’s back. This was also when they were treated to a taste of revenge as their mother’s rape began.


    Now Janet Watson no longer cared about anything that had happened to her so far. Not her and her daughters’ enslavement or the loss of all her possessions. The only thing that she cared about was the large dog cock that had violently been forced into her pussy. Now the last rape had horrific at the time but this one was way worse.


    While that dog had been rough with her. This one was just plane brutal as she felt her lower body being lifted with each thrust. The worst part was this was probably the fourth or fifth time she had been fucked by cock not made of rubber. Her ex husband had only been allowed to fuck her a few times before she kicked him to the curb and now the two dogs.


    Now the previous dog also was stopped after pounding her for a little while. She was certain that no one would help her this time. She was now completely at this animal’s mercy and that was an unknown word to this beast. The only way this assault was going to end was with his cum running out of her pussy.


    Now part of wished not have given them the satisfaction of crying and screaming. She wanted to be able to stoically take this abuse as emotionless as possible. However that wasn’t the case the minute she felt the dog on her she started crying like baby and pleading like a sissy. Now once the dog penetrated her her pleading turned to full blown screaming. Though that still paled in comparison to the dog’s knot entered the picture. Until he had finally knotted her she was in full blown hysterical panic.


    Now new torture was inflicted upon her at this point. She had been in the audience the first time this dog had taken “Head Madam” 3613 and she had watched as the small asian’s stomach expanded when he filled it with cum. However her stomach couldn’t expand like that due to the corset they had put on her. Now as she was inflicted by this god awful pain as her womb was filled to overflowing with cum and it had no where to go.


    Strangely enough Master Sanders attention wasn’t on the suffering of Janet Watson. He had seen that her former lawyer had pulled his cock out and was stroking it. Granted all the while his new sex slave knelt next to him. He was about to point that out when he decided on a little pay back for the sisters instead.


    “Well I guess that’s about all the entertainment we’ll be getting out of her for while. Will you gentlemen be so kind as to put her in her cage in the foyer.”


    The next thing Janet Watson knew the minute the dog turned ass to ass with her. The bouncers began leading it from the room and since she was now tied to it her as well. She was helpless to do anything but scream as she was dragged from the room behind the dog. With their mother gone the daughters soon became the sole recipients of Master Robert Sanders’s wrath.


    “Now that your mother’s fate has been decided it’s you two’s turn. While it was your mother not you that wronged me it wouldn’t be fare for BOTH of you to share her fate. Despite her insistence that you do. So as a showing of my generosity I’ll allow you two to decide which one becomes a “Kennel Bitch” and which one becomes a “Brothel Whore” with a little competition.”


    As he let his words sink in he watched the terror building within the daughters. First they had been enslaved. Then their own mother had sold them out to save herself. Then they had to return the favor. Now they were going to have to sell each other out. Then their was this competition he was talking about to decide which one was thrown to the dogs. They had no idea what it was but they did know that they wouldn’t like it.


    ” My bouncers will take you both to the foyer. You two will then demonstrate how good of a “Brothel Whore” you can be. Once you had at pleased all of them at least twice we will bring you both back to decide. Now I will point out that “Brothel Whores” do work under a time crunch. So they are expected to be experts at pleasuring more than one man at a time.”


    Once he finished speaking the bouncers lead the daughters from the office. Now that they had been taken care of they could get back to business hopefully. He also had to think of some other way to torment those two. Yet his most pressing mater was he needed to fuck the hell out of one of the slaves soon or he was going to burst. Though from the way the lawyer was watching the door told him that getting any business done would require they take a break first.


    ” I know you told me it this morning and even gave me your card but I’ve flat spaced your name.”


    The lawyer realized that he was now the focus of his host quickly pulled his attention away from the suffering of the daughters. He quickly reintroduced himself as David Reeves and not to worry about the oversight. He even was alright with Master Sanders using his first name. Though once he was asked about if he was under a tight schedule. Master Sanders was told that David had cleared his schedule once the bitch had lost her freedom. So he had as much time as possible to get the transfer of assets started.


    “Well then since I also have all day and the brothel is closed today. Why don’t we take a break. After all you have a new slave to preform the claiming ritual with and I need to blow off some steam myself.”


    “So I’ll make my “Head Madam’s” services available to you along with the nicest room in the establishment. Plus anything else you think you may need when you take her.”


    With that said Master Robert Sanders reached into the desk and pulled out a pair of leashes. One for Mr Reeves’s new slave and the other for “Head Madam” 3613. Once the organization’s newest slave owner had lead his leashed slave and “Head Madam” 3613 from the room it was time for another matter to be handled. Master Sanders had to deal with the matter of the slave in his lap.


    “Maria we need to discuss your future. As you may not know I have no need for another slave maid. However the scaring on your body makes you useless as a “Brothel Whore” also. However you could still be useful but it means doing something you may not like.”


    After her quick and fearful response of yes master. He told her the uniform of a slave mistress would cover her scars. Though it also meant she would have to inflict pain and suffering on other slaves. This also would allow her the most freedom in the brothel since she would now be the second highest ranking slave behind the “Head Madam”. However if she could do this she also had the chance of earning her freedom and the status as a “Mistress” within the organization.


    Now he was going to give her a day to decide. She would be taken to a cage to rest while she thought about it. She would also be considered off limits to any sexual use until she decided. Yet if she didn’t take this option then her chances weren’t good. Once he finished two of the “Reds” took her and Brothel Whore 3732 to the basement.


    This still left him with one matter to hand before the sisters got the hard fucking they had been waiting for. Looking at his former “Head Madam” he had to decide her fate. She was supposed to become a “Kennel Bitch”. However his hatred of what she had done had been surpassed by the bitch’s actions. Then he thought about what he had just offered Maria and an idea popped into his head. Thinking quickly he fine tuned the idea before informing the former “Head Madam” of her fate.


    “Now then I’ll give you a choice also. One I sale you as a “Kennel Bitch” to the kennel that trained Brutus. Two you will be that young lady’s training partner. Understand this you will be her sub and practice dummy during this. However if she is able to become a “Mistress” you will be given to her as a OBEDIENT “Puppy Slave”. So be advised either way you WILL end up crawling around barking like the bitch you are but how may dogs end up fucking you is entirely up to you.”


    It took the former “Head Madam” half a second to choose the second option. Though technically she really had no choice. She knew her owner would insure only the most brutal and aggressive dogs would use her at the kennel. Even though she had decided her owner still had more to lump on her.


    “Alright here’s the rules. One your life is now dependent on her success. If she fails you go to the kennel anyway. Two she is to know nothing about this agreement unless I tell her. Three when not helping her train you will be servicing customers as a regular Brothel Whore. You will still wear the uniform of your former position. This is to be a constant reminder of what you had lost. Now will someone take her to the basement and lock her in a cage.”


    Once the last “Red” had take the former “Head Madam” away Master Robert Sanders was finally alone with the sisters. Unfortunately he also had some business he still had to handle. Thankfully the people he had to call wouldn’t be bothered by the sisters’ moaning in the background. So once he had the two of them in a sixty nine and his cock firmly embedded in “Brothel Madam” 3567-B’s ass hole he made his calls.


    Now when the lawyer David Reeves returned two hours later with his exhausted slave in tow there was another man waiting with Master Robert Sanders. The man was quickly identified as the head of the organization’s slave registration bureau. He was there to personally handle the registration of Janet Watson and her daughters as slaves. He would also handle the secretary’s change of ownership while he was there. Granted he also had to examine the secretary following her claiming. Though this wasn’t a problem since the required cum was still was leaking from her pussy, ass hole, and coating her face. Also the room they used did have cameras recording the action so it counted as being witnessed.


    So once the examination was completed David Reeves was awarded the title of “Master” within the organization. He was then told he had also earned all the privileges and rights that now came from his new rank within the organization. –


    Now the secretary was stripped of her former identity and given the standard identification number of 4079. Along with the classification of a “Personal Pleasure Slave”. Though she would still be allowed to use her old identity while in performance of her duties as allowed by her owner. She would also be required to receive the standard slave markings. Though any body modifications beyond the classification and identification number tattoos was entirely up to her owner.


    Now her former owner and mistress Janet Watson was registered as a “Kennel Bitch” identification number 4080. While each of her daughters would share the same number followed with the standard A&B identifying them as female offspring of a slave. Though they would be for the time being classified as Brothel Whores. At least until their owner decided if he wanted them to be “Kennel Bitches” or not.


    With his job now done the head of the organization’s slave registration bureau excuse himself. However as was customary Master Sanders offered the services of any of his slaves the man wished to use. Naturally he excepted and immediately took “Head Madam” 3613 up to a room.


    Now the organizational matters taken care of the two masters got down to the business of taking all of the bitch’s assets. Along with arranging for “Pleasure Slave” 4079 to get her markings like a proper slave. This would take place the same time as the bitch and daughters got theirs.


    The audience was quietly talking amongst themselves as they waited for the start of the performance. The primary subject was the incident that has caused the brothel to be closed for the last week. The topics varied from the bitch had it coming. To was there a new “Head Madam” and if so who was she. Then there was the organizational bigwigs in the front row that made them wonder what was going on.


    The standard invitations only said there would be a spectacle they couldn’t miss. Now since the current “Head Madam” took over those spectacles usually involved her being raped by a massive dog then tortured. However with all the talk about that incident it’s possible they could be the live audience for a snuff film starring the “Head Madam”. However most were dubious of that one. Since the brothel prided itself on the long and arduous lifespans of it’s slaves.


    Now as the lights dimmed all the chatter ceased. The audience’s attention was focused solely on the stage as the spotlight turned on. As “Head Madam” 3613 slowly walked into view applause rang up. While the crowd was confused why she wasn’t with the dog. They were happily to see her. The small asian had become a favorite amongst the Brothel Whores. Do to her readiness to subjugate herself for their enjoyment.


    Though they were now wondering what the grand spectacle was going to be. Unless the dog would be brought in later. Though from the looks of things the standard performance wasn’t going to happen. While this was definitely not to their liking the decided to wait and see what she had to say.


    “Welcome back to our wonderful customers. We are so vary grateful for your participation in tonight’s proceedings. Now I’m sure many have many questions from the incident that has caused this establishment to be closed. To the location of my canine Master Brutus.”


    Now I must take full responsibility for the incident that has so inconvenienced all of you. Also understand that my bodily orifices will be brutality paying the price for your sexual frustrations following this performance. Now for those who were wondering Master Brutus is well. Though he has found a more deserving bitch. Sadly that means my small body will no longer be the victim of frequent brutal assaults.


    Now this also means I will have more time to be subject to your abuses. So don’t worry my suffering for your enjoyment will never cease. We have even put up a suggestion box so you all can recommend new abuses and humiliations for us slaves.


    “Now tonight we will be introducing our establishment’s newest accusations. Along giving the proper acknowledgment to one of our special guests accomplishments. To this ends it’s also my privilege to welcome these distinguished guests and the newest members of this establishment.


    “Now then without farther ado let me introduce Master David Reeves and his slave #4079. Tonight you will get to watch as she receives her slave markings and is branded. But this isn’t all you can expect. You will see three other slaves also receive their markings before being branded.”


    Now this show isn’t just that. Us “Brothel Whores” will be putting on show for you as well. And before you ask I will be getting ravaged by a large dog before the shows over. In fact how about we began tonight’s performance with that very thing.


    Now her speech had been accompanied by scattered applause with exception of the announcement about the slaves being marketed and branded. They loved that but it was still well below her usual levels. At least until she announced that she was about to be given to the dog.


    “Now this isn’t going to be the only time you see this tonight. Us whores have a special surprise for you our loyal customers for the end of the show. Now to tide you you all over until then and to get you all in the mood to give us whores the hard poundings we all deserve. With that said how about you watch me get ravaged by a large dog to get this show started.”


    The moment she finished speaking “Head Madam” 3613 fell to her knees. Next one of the “Pinks” came onto the stage carrying a length of chain. She then attached one end to the stage and the other to “Head Madam” 3613’s collar. The chain was just long enough to allow her to move a couple of feet but not allow her to stand up. Once the chain was attached “Head Madam” 3613 began to frantically pull on it before giving up and addressing the crowd.


    “Well folks looks like I won’t be able to crawl away. I hope you don’t mind that I struggle some anyway. After all this dog is going to be painfully pounding me into submission. Still I shouldn’t be the be the one to be giving the command to release my rapist. So that I’m truly powerless to prevent what’s going to happen to me it’s only fare that you get to give it instead. So while I struggle in vain how about you all yell as loudly as possible to release the beast. Also during the action don’t worry about hurting my feelings by feelings by chanting “Pound on the Bitch” I’m sure my rapist will oblige you.”


    “Head Madam” 3613 immediately backed as far forward as possible. She then began to jerk on the chain as hard as possible. Her small body was shaking from the the force she was using as she frantically tugged on the chain. Her struggling to on more urgency as the great dane was lead onto stage and a roar rose from the crowd.


    “RELEASE THE BEAST!!!!!!!!!”


    Even as the dog bolted for her the chant rang up.


    “POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!”


    As she said the dog was all to happy to oblige it’s audience as latched on to “Head Madam” 3613. A scream of terror escaped her lips as the dog easily twice her weight grabbed a hold of her hips. “Head Madam” 3613’s fear wasn’t part of the act at this point. The violence this dog was showing her had triggered a flashback of Master Brutus’s last rape. As the dog pulled her pussy towards his pistoning cock all she could focus on was the chanting.


    “POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!”


    The chanting was suddenly broken by an ear splitting scream as “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy was painfully speared by the massive cock. While during the weeks as the personal human slave bitch of Master Brutus “Head Madam” 3613 had enjoyed several aspects of him fucking her. However the initial penetration was never one of them.


    It always felt like she was being torn open. Then there was the lack of time to adjust to the penetration before the pounding began. Now once she had chance to adjust it was a different story there she actually had to suppress a few orgasms to maintain the illusion of being raped.


    Though if the crowd would have looked closer during these occasions they’d actually seen her thrusting her hips back. Now when she would be alone with him that was a different story. Then she could be the willing bitch. Just she couldn’t admit it to anyone but her master. Though with the major change coming in her life tonight she was now going to have to tell at least one more person.


    She did suspected that the sisters knew but they were devotees of personal humiliation for the sake of customer satisfaction also. That’s why she had asked them to take over the announcer duties following this performance. They could debase themselves to the satisfaction of the audience and be sexy as hell doing it with their nearly perfect synchronisation.


    Now since her screams had died down the chanting had started up again. This of course then effected the dog’s efforts. They had been working with all the dogs for the last few weeks for this particular effect. So “Head Madam” 3613 found herself being fucked even harder. Naturally this got the crowd to chant even load and of course then the dog stepped up his efforts in a cycle that had “Head Madam” 3613 trapped in the center.


    This was especially problematic for her do to her building orgasm. While she was desperately trying to suppress it her willpower was quickly fading. Then she felt the knot slam past her pussy lips pushing her to the vary edge. Until the sensation of finally being knotted gave that last nudge she needed.


    The audience was shocked into silence by “Head Madam” 3613’s screams. These weren’t to usual screams of pain or terror she normally would do. These were screams of orgasmic bliss as the small asian’s body was rocked by and earth shattering orgasm.


    The insensitivity of the orgasm was so severe that “Head Madam” 3613’s strength gives out and her upper body collapses to the stage. She is still conscious but her body now hangs limp front the large dog cock it’s impaled by. If this wasn’t enough to cause the wave of applause the dazed and confused expression on her face breaches that dam.


    It is obvious that the dog had just truly claimed her as his bitch. A fact the sisters will quickly decided to add to the proceedings as they take the stage. They walked as seductively as possible as they approached the limp form of “Head Madam” 3613. While “Brothel Madam” 3567-B picked up the microphone from next to “Head Madam” 3613’s body both of the sisters ran an arm under her shoulders.


    They then proceeded to lift “Head Madam” 3613 to her knees. Only once she was kneeling in front of the crowd did “Brothel Madam” 3567-A grab “Head Madam” 3613 by her hair and force her to look upon the audience. They then proceeded to question her regarding her reaction and the state it left her in. “Head Madam” 3613 was in no condition to lie as she truthfully and excitedly answered all of their questions.


    “You enjoyed that didn’t you?”


    “Yes!”


    You want him to fuck you again and again how ever he wants whenever he wants?”


    “Yes I’ll Fuck him again whenever he wants and however he wants for the rest of my life!”


    “You want to be this dog’s human slave bitch don’t you?”


    “Yes I want to give myself over to him mind, body, and sole the be used however he wishes!”


    “You will crawl behind him on a leash like a good doggy bitch waiting for him to fuck your dog slut body won’t you?”


    “OH God! Yes how I want to submit to my owner and master that way!”


    “Then you will swear an oath of submission to your new doggy master won’t you?”


    “OH GOD YES!!!! I swear before God and these witnesses that from this moment on I will live only for my doggy master. My body will be his to use only how and when he wishes until the day that I die.”


    By the time they finished the dog had been able to pull from “Head Madam” 3613’s pussy. After hooking a leash to “Head Madam” 3613’s collar the sisters nudged her towards her new master. They then instructed her to crawl to her master beg to clean his cock. Finally to present the end of her leash to him as a show of his dominance over her. Now the crowd was so focused on “Head Madam” 3613 nodding her head yes throughout that they failed to see the sisters rubbing the end of the leash through “Head Madam” 3613’s messy pussy.


    Immediately once the sisters finished giving her the instructions “Head Madam” 3613 eagerly complied. Naturally the sisters followed behind her so the crowd would be able to hear everything. From the desperation in “Head Madam” 3613’s voice as she plead to suck the dog’s cock clean. The crowd loved how the slurping sounds “Head Madam” 3613 made were broadcasted throughout the theater.


    Though it was the way the dog quickly grabbed the end of the leash and proceeded to drag his new personal human slave bitch off stage they loved the most. Applause rang out as the small asian struggled to keep up as she crawled behind the trotting dog on her hands and knees. What the crowd couldn’t see was that once the dog had his new bitch backstage he immediately mounted her again.


    Though the sisters did know about and had been expecting it once the dog smelled the end of the leash. They were even able to see “Head Madam” 3613 happily receiving her first fucking as the dog’s official slave bitch. Though they couldn’t enjoy the show their friend was putting on. For they now had their own show to preform. Seeing the crowd was eager to see what happened next they addressed the audience.


    “Well folks since your previous hostess has been called to take care of other commitments it falls on us to finish tonight’s proceedings. But don’t you worry about the “Head Madam” she will be back for another performance tonight. Now to start things off we should properly introduce ourselves.”


    “We are “Brothel Madams” 3567-A and 3567-B. While we have had the privilege of servicing most of you all in the past we should tell our guests a little about ourselves. We are identical twin sisters. We are fully trained in the erotic arts and we or honored to have the privilege of debasing ourselves for your viewing pleasure tonight.”


    ” Now with that formality taken care of we got a special treat for you all. You see it’s a special moment when a slave girl gets marked. As our bodies are permanently tagged with the marks of subjugation we make the transition from our misguided past lives into our rightful positions of servitude. Unfortunately this critical point in a slave’s life is rarely witnessed buy a select few.”


    However tonight four different slaves will undergo this right of passage before you all. Now unfortunately do to issues we can’t go into at the moment. We will have to split these up into two separate performances. But don’t you worry we “Brothel Whores” will be giving our own performances to fill the gap and commemorate this special occasion in the lives of these slaves.”


    Now then why don’t we bring forward the first of our new sisters. Let us introduce you to Samantha. She was a secretary that fell under the control of her employer. Now for reasons unknown this employer never allowed her this right of passage. Now poor Samantha was then denied the enlightenment that comes from having your previous identity stripped from you and being able to discover a female’s proper position once the distraction of her past life was removed.”


    “Now tonight we get to see this injustice be corrected. So Samantha can finally have have the distraction of her past life removed and can began her journey of female subjugation. Now without farther ado here is Samantha.”


    As the crowd cheered Samantha was pulled onto stage by the chain on her collar. Save for her slave shackles and collar she was completely naked. With the upcoming proceedings in mind her arms were shackled in front of her and she had a bright red ball gag wedged behind her teeth. She was made to parade before the crowd before a chain was lowered from the ceiling.


    Now the crowd could tell Samantha was a new slave by the humiliation and fear from her public display that shown on her face. This would only increase as her wrist shackles were attached to the chain and she was hoisted on to the tips of her toes. Now she was totally helpless to prevent what was about to happen to her.


    Several carts were wheeled over to the dangling slave girl. These were followed by a large man and his asian slave the sisters immediately recognized despite the ski mask he wore. Now the Tattoo Master from the facility was more than happy to oblige the brothel’s request for a public marking but he still wanted his identity concealed. Well that and twenty four hours with “Head Madam” 3613’s tight ass hole.


    Just as their stepmother had done with them months before. The sisters quickly and quietly discussed what markings and piercings Samantha was to receive. They also used this opportunity to detail what the other slaves would receive as well. Finally the sisters called for quite from the audience so the Tattoo Master could begin.


    Now the crowd was allowed to cheer as Samantha screamed during the body hair removal process. However while her piercings and mound was tattooed they restrained themselves to quietly taking amongst each other. Until finally Samantha was no more and they were introduced to Pleasure Slave 4079.


    After Pleasure Slave 4079 was again paraded around in front of them. At which time her newly pierced nipples and clit was proudly displayed the applause rained down freely. Meanwhile while the Tattoo Master retreated temporary from the stage to prepare for the others they sisters were getting ready to signal the next performance as Pleasure Slave 4079 was taken off stage.


    “Well folks it looks like we have properly sent her on the path of a lifetime degradation and servitude. Now while the preparations for the other new slaves to be sent on this path are made. Why don’t we let you enjoy another slave’s misfortune. For it seams that Little Red Riding Hood is about to get in some trouble along her way to grandma’s house.”


    The sisters quickly ducked off of stage as Brothel Whore 2382-B2 came skipping onto stage. While she had the required hood and cape her outfit didn’t leave much to the imagination. Her primary attire was the standard Brothel Whore apparel of a white baby doll negligee stockings and high heels. Though these were on full display since her cape only came midway down her back.


    Now the pieces of her normal uniform she wasn’t wearing were the shackles and collar. This was do to the nature of this performance. Since they were to still play a part they were kept handy for that part of the performance in the basket she was carrying. Other than that Brothel Whore 2382-B2 looked like she would any day on the floor right down to her red hair being in the standard pigtails.


    Brothel Whore 2382-B2 was midway across the stage when a gray and white dog suddenly appears in her path. The dog is a vary large malamute but as far as most in the crowd think it’s a actual wolf. The appearance of the dog stops Brothel Whore 2382-B2 in her tracks. As she takes a step back the dog begins to growl at her. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 begins to frantically look around for a escape route.


    Brothel Whore 2382-B2 quickly turns and takes of running. However the dog easily catches her. She had only taken few steps when the dog grabs a hold of her cape and pulls her to the ground. Brothel Whore 3567-B screams in terror as the dog drags her back to where they started from. Once there the dog releases her. Only Brothel Whore 2382-B2 tries to run again.


    The dog pounces immediately on to her back sending Brothel Whore 2382-B2 crashing on to the ground again. Rising to her hands an knees Brothel Whore 2382-B2 prepares to make another brake for safety. However before she can act again the dog acts first. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only scream in horror as suddenly the dog lands on her back. Any attempt to escape is immediately ended once his fore paws wrap around her hips and he growls menacingly into her ear. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only cry as she waits for the inevitable rape now. As the dog begins trusting his cock in search of her vulnerable pussy she pleads with the dog to let her go.


    The pleas only drive the dog to double it’s efforts the claim her as his bitch. A ear piercing scream of terror sounds out when the dog finds his mark. As her pussy is suddenly impaled by they dog’s cock she hears another menacing growl next to her ear. This is the dog’s way of informing Brothel Whore 2382-B2 that she is now his bitch. The newly claimed doggy slave bitch can only hang her head in shame as she weeps.


    The crowd on the other hand was loving it. While Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had only done one other dog show she was still a favorite. She wasn’t a screamer like “Head Madam”3613 but the way Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s small body trembled in terror throughout her canine sexual assault was something they deeply enjoyed. Then there was the way she whimpered like a little scared puppy with each thrust of the dog’s cock.


    The expression on Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s face suddenly changed from shameful humiliation back to terror when she feels the dog’s knot sliding into her pussy. This means the most dreaded part was now approaching. She could only let out temporary sigh of relief when it slid back out for after cycling in and out of her several more times it finally trapping itself within her pussy.


    The dog on the other hand kept thrusting as he work his expanding knot deeper into Brothel Whore 2382-B2’s pussy. Until he finally lodged it as deeply as her could tying the two of them together. Once the dog had knotted her Brothel Whore 2382-B2 felt him unload his cum inside of her.


    Farther shamed by this fact she let her upper body collapse to the ground. She then buried her head in her arms and loudly wept. As she was sobbing her eyes out the dog turned ass to ass with her. Now the plan for the performance was for a bouncer playing the woods man to find her. He would then proceed to rape and enslave her. The performance would then end with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 being dragged away in chains.


    However the dog decided to change the ending himself when something off stage peeked his interest. His ears suddenly tuned into something only he heard. The next thing anyone know he was headed backstage with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 dragging behind him screaming all the way. The bouncer ironically was about to step onto stage at that moment but the sisters quickly stopped him while they adjusted the performance. So instead of the bouncer now the sisters were going on in his place.


    “Well folks it looks like The Big Bad Wolf decided to take his new bitch home to play some more.”


    As the laughter of the crowd merged with the cheers the Tattoo Master returned to the stage. He was followed by all the equipment and three struggling captives. As Janet Watson and her daughters were forced to kneel before the crowd the sisters began speaking again.


    ” Well people it’s time for our next enslavement ceremony of the night and it’s a special one. You see these are not just three random slaves people. But a mother and her daughters. Farther more people the mother has been found guilty of major violations of the Organizational Code. So as punishment she isn’t just being enslaved along with her daughters. But she has been sentenced to spend the rest of her life as the lowest of the lows when it comes to sex slaves.”


    “That’s right folks you are looking at a soon to be “Gimp Bitch”.


    The applause was through the roof upon hearing that. They had been actually shocked into silence when the saw the three family members dragged out and recognized them. Then they heard that the biggest bitch in the universe Janet Watson was not only being made into a “Kennel Bitch” but she had finally pissed off the wrong person so that wasn’t even a low enough pit to throw her into. So now she was going to be a “Gimp Bitch” a slave so low that even “Kennel Bitches” pissed on them and they would get to watch. This was better then watching the Brothel Whores being raped by dogs in their eyes.


    Now Janet Watson was also shocked by that news. As far as she knew she was just going to be a “Kennel Bitch” but this was the worst fate possible for a slave save maybe a “Stable Filly”. Though that ass hole that now owned her would of considered that to short and a merciful life for her. Even though she knew it was pointless Janet Watson panicked and attempted to run.


    She had only taken a single step when a cattle prod was shoved into her stomach and turned on. This sent her to the stage floor writhing around in agony. Though once it had started to pass Janet Watson was hit again. The crowd was cheering as Janet received several more successive zaps. Though when they finally stopped Janet Watson had a new reason to be concerned.


    For holding the cattle prod was her former pain slave Maria Espinosa. Only now she was attired in the uniform of a mistress and based on the look on her face was barely controlling her rage at her former owner. This became apparent when Maria grabbed a handful of Janet Watson’s hair and proceeded to pull her back to her original spot by her scalp. Only once she was back in place did the sisters continue.


    “Now let us have the privilege to introduce you to Mistress Espinosa. While she is the organization’s newest mistress she has a bright future ahead of her. Mistress Espinosa has already shown a natural talent for inflicting pain on slaves and will be putting on a demonstration following this ceremony using your hostesses as her victims.”


    The audience was going out of their minds but Maria was deeply concerned. While getting to have her way with those two was going to be fun. She also had to be careful. With her freedom hanging by a thread her fortunes could change in a heart beat should she permanently damage the sisters. She was already supposed to torture Master Sanders’s favorite personal slave as a final test but now she was also going to have to publicly torture his prized brothel whores as well.


    She was able to calm her nerves some by the time the three were strung up. Still it was a lot of pressure for someone who had only been wielding the whip for a few days now. Especially considering her scars made her useless as a slave for anything but “Kennel Bitches”, “Stable Fillies”, and snuff films. Though giving frequency the slaves in this brothel were given to dogs she had a good guess as to where she would end up.


    Instead of focusing on this dilemma Mistress Maria turned her attention to her former tormentors. They had made a small incision in Janet Watson’s throat and were going through the process of severing her vocal cords. They did a simple incision on each of her lower legs. The tendons they then severed would prevent her from ever walking again except on her hands and knees.


    Next they went through the hair removal process. Only in Janet Watson’s case this was for all of her hair. Her head was shaved before the cream was applied from head to toe. Once the cream was finally removed Janet Watson was now permanently bald and in shock Now she didn’t even react when her nipples, clit, and tongue were pierced. Though her tattoos garnered somewhat of a reaction.


    It was when she was branded that Janet Watson truly came around. This was just in time for the latex mask to be placed over her head. Only once it was permanently secured was Janet Watson truly destroyed. Finally once the latex body suit along with the standard “Kennel Bitch” gloves, boots, and corset were on her was the transformation complete.

    She was covered from head to toe with latex. Her mask had openings for her eyes, nostrils, and mouth. Her body was similarly covered. With her breasts hanging exposed through holes and a hole in the crouch allowing access to her pussy and ass hole. The only other exposed flesh was a small circles on her right and left ass cheeks where she had been branded. A letter S was seared into her right side and on her left was the outline of a woman on her hands and knees being fucked by a dog.


    As a final touch her collar was then welded shut followed by her wrist and ankle shackles. Only then was “Gimp Bitch” 4080 lowered to the floor. Where she then collapsed into a heap. Though Mistress Maria knew there was one last torment in store for her. A couple more shocks from the cattle prod had “Gimp Bitch” 4080 up in time to see Master Brutus being lead onto stage.


    By the time Brothel Whores 4080-A and 4080-B had their markings and piercings “Gimp Bitch” 4080 was knotted ass to ass with Master Brutus. Though they would also have one final surprise as their screams echoed throughout the theater as they too were branded. The final degradation was the two were made to take turns pleasuring Mistress Maria. After they were lead away one of the televisions tuned over to the brothel floor. The crowd then got to watch was the two daughters were then secured into the pillaries for the reminder of the weekend.


    Now even as the daughters were being lead away the sisters were stripped out of their teddies and being strung up. This was also when the twins made their appearance as they carried on several whips and other pain giving implements. They then knelt at Mistress Maria’s feet and would present her with the different implements as she covered the sisters’ bodies with welts.


    The crowd loved how the sisters would scream and trash around after every strike. However this was mostly playing to the audience. While Mistress Maria’s blows were definitely painful they still paled in comparison to what the sisters had endured at the facility and from the “Reds”. Though they also were thankful since they had another performance tonight and would still have to work the floor tonight.


    Now once the whipping was completed the sisters obediently dropped to their hands and knees. They then proceeded to kiss Mistress Maria’s boots as they thanked her for whipping them. Mistress Maria final act was to give the audience a bow before she grabbed both Master Brutus and “Gimp Bitch” 4080’s leashes.


    As she lead those two away the sisters donned garter belts to hold up their stockings but elected to leave their teddies laying on the stage floor. This way all of the welts and bruises would be visible. After taking several different poses for the crowd to see the evidence of their suffering the sisters continued with the show.


    ” We hope you all enjoyed that but it’s time to move on. Tonight we get to introduce you to The Kennel Bitch Brothel’s news slave. With the popularity our “Head Madam’s” services have garnered it’s become necessary to bring in some help. To that end this young lovely was acquired.”


    As the sisters gesture to the side of the stage. The spotlight eliminates two of the “Reds” dragging a terrified asian slave in a white teddy onto the stage. As they get closer the crowd can see this slave is almost identical looking to “Head Madam” 3613 save for the fact she had white hair. Now if it wasn’t for the fact that this slave didn’t have a branding scar on her was they would have assumed that “Head Madam” 3613 had dyed her hair and tried to pass herself of as another slave.


    However once the slave was with the sisters “Head Madam” 3613 crawled onto stage herself. Of course she was now being followed by her new doggy master as he held the handle to her leash in his mouth. Now once “Head Madam” 3613 joined them the expression on the new slaves face turned to a mix of happiness and horror as she looked at the “Head Madam”. Now those close enough to see this realized the two knew each other and were probably related. Yet they would have to wait for the sisters to pass the microphone to “Head Madam” 3613 to find out.


    “Greetings again to our loyal customers. It is my privilege to introduce my cousin Brothel Whore 3612. Now the two of us were enslaved together however this is the first time we’ve seen each other since that day. You see my cousin here was a virgin at the time of our enslavement. So we were separated and sent to different training facilities.”


    “Now you all know about my expertise in the erotic arts but her’s is what you want to hear about. Unfortunately her training is quite up to snuff. You see she has had very little training before she was sold as a “Pleasure Slave”. Now do to this her owner quickly tired of her and traded her in for a newer model. Naturally I know I can count on you all to help her catch up with the rest of us. But until then how about you get to watch a incestuous sex slave family reunion.”


    Brothel Whore 3612 could only beg for it not to happen as her cousin advanced on her. Before she could do anything “Head Madam” 3613 had pushed Brothel Whore 3612 onto her back. The young asian slave let out a whimper as her cousin climbed on top of her. The next thing she knew “Head Madam” 3613’s lips were on her’s.


    Brothel Whore 3612 could feel her cousin’s tongue trying to force her lips apart. However she wouldn’t allow it access until one “Head Madam” 3613’s hands began to fondle her breast. As Brothel Whore 3612 gasped from her cousin’s groping her mouth was suddenly invaded by the probing tongue.


    Brothel Whore 3612 is naturally shocked by her cousin’s behavior. Since her enslavement Brothel Whore 3612 has lived in fear. First during her limited training. Then once she had been sold and finally deflowered. Then when her owner told her he was selling her to a brothel.


    The worst was those two days she was kept in the box. She had been so happy when the two women in red teddies pulled her out then actually gave her something to wear. Even though the teddy didn’t have any panties she had been glad to at least have something on. Though this quickly turned to dread when Brothel Whore 3612’s arms were shackled behind her back and she was lead away.


    Then true horror set in as she saw the three women hanging from the ceiling. Brothel Whore 3612 watched in terror as everything was done to the older woman. Then again as the younger two were branded. Next she was certain that horrible things were about to happen to her when the two twin sisters were tortured for the entertainment of the crowd before she herself was dragged onto the stage.


    Then came the glimmer of hope that suddenly turned back into dread. She saw her cousin for the first time since that dreadful day. Then she saw the large dog following her while holding her leash in it’s mouth. That’s when she remembered what those twin sisters had called this place The Kennel Bitch Brothel. While her training wasn’t that thorough she did know what a “Kennel Bitch” was and instantly understood the implications of the name and the dog following her cousin.


    She was then shocked by what her cousin said regarding the customers competing her training. Before the she finally dropped and she saw her inevitable rape happening. Though it wasn’t going to be from the source she expected but by her cousin herself. Now her cousin’s tongue was in her mouth and her hand was playing with her breast.


    Though now came the worst part she was actually enjoying what her cousin was doing and had started to return the kiss. The way her cousin’s fingers danced over her nipple was sending shivers down to Brothel Whore 3612’s pussy. She actually let out a sigh of regret when her cousin broke the kiss and began to nibble on her ear lobe. Though this was the first time her cousin actually spoke to her also.


    “Relax and don’t fight this. We are not the only family members here that have to do this. Besides it’s actually very fun to make love to another slave.”


    Then to drive her point home about the family members Brothel Whore 3612’s attention was directed beside them. Brothel Whore 3612 was shocked to see the twin sisters not only copying them but they were in a sixty nine position licking each other’s pussies. Her gaze was then pulled back to her cousin as she looked her in the eyes. Brothel Whore 3612 then saw something she hadn’t expected in her cousin’s eyes.


    It was something that had become so foreign to her genuine affection. Her last owner only look at her with contempt. Like she was beneath him and not even a human. Her cousin was totally different on how she looked on her. Though there was still a sadness in her gaze that was worrisome to Brothel Whore 3612.


    Brothel Whore 3612 had good reason to be concerned. “Head Madam” 3613 wished she had more time to prepare her cousin for the coming onslaught once she hit the floor. However the only thing she could do to prepare her was to make love to her. Though even then it would have to be limited. Technically they should have already been in a sixty nine like the the sisters. Yet her cousin was so afraid that if she had rushed her there was a chance she could shut down.


    Yet now that she had relaxed some “Head Madam” 3613 knew they had to step things up. The sisters bless their hearts had been providing a distraction to the crowd. They had already eaten each other to at least two orgasms and now were scissoring their pussies together. “Head Madam” needed to move things along before the crowd decided to give the command for her doggy master to rape her again.


    Whispering in her cousin’s ear “Head Madam” 3613 told her they had to eat each other out now or things could turn violent on them. With that said ” Head Madam” 3613 turned around. As she buried her face in her cousin’s pussy. “Head Madam” 3613 lowered her own to Brothel Whore 3612’s lips.


    After hearing her cousin sob a few times “Head Madam” 3613 felt a tongue go to work on her snatch. Knowing this was probably the only thing she could do to comfort her terrified cousin “Head Madam” 3613 went to work herself. “Head Madam” 3613’s only concern was giving her cousin the greatest orgasm of her life. So with her attention focused on administering every cunningless technique she could to her cousin’s pussy “Head Madam” 3613 hadn’t been paying attention to her new master.


    The dog had been watching the four slaves having their lesbian show and wanted in. Particularly he wanted at that little piece of ass under his bitch. However his bitch was in his way to that sweet smelling pussy. Though his bitch was also positioned nearly perfectly for him to take her.


    Still he decided to sample the other pussy first. He had already fucked his bitch several times since he conquered her and was in the mood for a bit of variety. So he quickly moved his bitch’s head aside to get at that pussy himself. Naturally he threw in a growl for good measure to remind his bitch she belonged to him.


    While “Head Madam” 3613 knew her cousin would eventually become a dog’s human slave bitch the same as her she hadn’t planned on what was happening. Though after that growl she knew she couldn’t disobey her master. She also had quickly learned earlier that once her master’s sights was set on something there was no stopping him. So her cousin would be getting claimed here and now regardless of what either of the cousins felt about it.


    Now Brothel Whore 3612 despite the circumstances had been enjoying her cousin’s affections. Though when the dog suddenly startled to lick her pussy that changed. While inexperienced she did recognize the difference immediately. Though before she could move to much in her panicked start her cousin had suddenly turned around and was holding her down as she whispered in her ear again.


    “I didn’t want this to happen so soon. But you must understand this fact about this brothel. All of the slaves are expected to service dogs as well as the customers. Several of us also have dogs that technically own us and we have to obey them like any other slave would their master. Unfortunately this dog owns me and has expressed his desire to own you as well.”


    “Once this desire has been expressed neither you or I can now refuse him. Now you must do exactly as I tell you. When he is ready I will help you get into position. You must take your middle finger and shove it up your ass hole to block off access. Trust me as much as your not going to like him in your pussy you will hate it up your ass worse.”


    The look of horror on Brothel Whore 3612’s face was indescribable as she was pulled back onto her knees. This look only would intensify once she saw the dog’s fully erect cock pointed at her. Now the look finally shifted to look like she was being murdered once she was positioned for the coming onslaught. Plus what her cousin told her next wasn’t helpful.


    “The dogs are trained to fuck human bitches harder when they scream, cry, plead, and or resist in any way. While they are brutal during the first three you must never and I mean never resist. They will practically maul you if you resist them only to brutality rape you afterwards. Now this will will be humiliating and painful but I will be with you during it. And don’t forget what I told you about blocking your ass hole.”


    With her advice given “Head Madam” 3613 addressed the crowd. Naturally her announcement about her cousin’s current predicament was extremely popular. Though there was some disappointment regarding the fact they wouldn’t get use her themselves until next weekend. Now what they didn’t hear was her telling the sisters to have Brothel Whore 3732 standing by off stage. Though once the dog climbed on top of his new bitch they wouldn’t have cared if the theater was on fire.


    Now Brothel Whore 3612’s first dog rape was just as popular as her cousin’s. Right down to her collar being chained to the dog’s. Then her having to follow it around just as her cousin had to. Though this time as Brothel Whore 3612 was lead off of stage they had the added spectacle of “Head Madam” 3613 crawling ahead of the two on her own leash.


    Now the sisters had felt just as bad as “Head Madam” 3613 had during the incident. Though they also knew that “Head Madam” 3613 would also help her through the ordeal. They did wish they could help her also but they had to perform the final act and afterwards they wouldn’t be in the position to help anyone let alone themselves.


    “Well folks we hope you enjoyed that surprise performance. Because we actually have a special encore planned. You See several of our whores will be undergoing their own claimings tonight. Everyone of these whores will then be expected to submit to the same abuse and humiliation until they are finally conquered by the dogs the same as our “Head Madam” was. Now let’s bring out the unfortunate victims and their soon to be doggy masters.”


    ” Now we have another special treat for you all. Each of you have an envelope taped under your chair. Inside of it you will find the command for the dogs to take their bitches. Once all of the dogs and bitches are in position as loudly as possible yell that command. As a added bonus the chant from the “Head Madam’s” earlier performance will have the same effect on these dogs as well. Though you’re envelope will also contain a even more effective chant So please help insure these bitches get the brutal pounding they deserve.”


    The crowd started cheering as three of the “Brothel Whores” were dragged into stage. They all were already had their arms behind their backs and the hobble chains in place. Though the applause would only increase once the audience recognized Brothel Whore 2382-B2 with them. Now the sisters were also in for their own surprise or at least that’s how the crowd was to see it.


    For once the others were kneeling in front of the breeding stands they too were secured and forced to kneel themselves. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 would become the permanent bitch to the malamute that had claimed her earlier. The two other Bitches were a petite blonde and brunette that had a rottweiler and a German Shepherd claiming them. The sisters on the other hand both were to be claimed by the great danes from the episode with the bitch in the classroom.


    The five victims could only wait helplessly as the bouncers hurried off of the stage. Now even as the sisters were being secured every member of the audience had pulled out the envelopes and were waiting to give the command. Once all the bouncers were clear a roar arouse from the audience that was heard throughout the brothel.


    “TAKE YOUR BITCHES BOYS!!!!!!!”


    There was no stopping what happened next. Before the bouncers had left each dog had it’s respective bitches’ pussy juice smeared on it’s snout. So once the command was given each dog bolted for his bitch. Now the dogs had barely mounted the girls when the chanting started. Though it also had a unforseen result. For once “Head Madam” 3613’s canine master heard it she was suddenly made an unofficial part of the performance. Now poor Brothel Whore 3612 watched in horror as her cousin and the five slaves on stage were mercilessly raped while the crowd chanted.


    “MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!! MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!!MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!!”


    To the satisfaction of the audience they got both as everyone of the slaves were screaming away while they were ruthlessly pounded. Though there was one final victim. The command and chanting was so loud that Master Brutus had also heard it. So while all the others were getting brutality fucked. “Gimp Bitch” 4080 was getting her own pounding within her cage on the brothel floor.


    Now as with “Head Madam” 3613 weeks before once the dogs finished with them each slave had her collar chained to the collar of their respective canine master. They were then lead to the floor where each one had a breeding stand waiting. They would then service customers for the rest of the night. Between the dogs taking them.


    Now over the next few weeks the bitches were slowly conquered by their doggy masters. The sisters were obviously the first. While Brothel Whores 2382-B2 and 3612 were last in that group broken. Now through the weeks and months that followed every slave in the brothel went through the same ordeal. Though several ended up sharing a master like “Head Madam” 3613 and her cousin. Now the twins ended up with a pair of rottweilers each that loved to double team them but that’s a story for another day.


    To be continued . . . . . . .


  • A Dirty, Dirty Girl

    Font size : +


    I thought Amy was just a sweet, if a bit silly, college girl. Turns out it’s all a facade!

    It was the first party I’d thrown in over a year. And for someone who’s as notorious a party-thrower as I am, I was long overdue. There was no reason in particular, but then again, I never needed one. I just wanted to get drunk and have a good time like any other young, hot-blooded American in their early twenties. Luckily I had my own place, too, so I never had to go far to crash in my own bed after it was all said and done.

    I invited just about everyone I knew, including my co-worker Morgan who brought along her friend Amy. I had met Amy a few times. She went to college in a different city, but always came home on the weekend. At first she seemed like the stereotypical ditzy blonde, all giggles and batting eye lashes, but I found she was also incredibly sweet. She was a petite little thing, only about 5’2″, with straight blonde locks, big brown doe eyes, and a sweet, perfect little mouth. Nice rack. Very attractive, but I doubted she was into girls, even when drunk, so I tossed the thought of her squealing in my bed immediately, lest it become an infatuation. I know myself too well. Amy, however, took me completely by surprise when she turned out to be quite the party girl.

    She and Morgan arrived a bit late. We were already about an hour into the festivities and I was already a bit drunk. Not too drunk to notice that Amy seemed to add a new rush of energy to the fun when she hopped up on my kitchen counter and demanded everyone, male and female, do a body shot off of her. I smirked as I watched my guests use Amy’s taught little body as a shot glass. After that, it didn’t take her more than a few drinks to start dancing on tables. It was then I decided I was drunk enough to excuse myself in case trying to get her alone and naked didn’t go over well.

    “Amy!” I yelled across the living room, waving my arm to get her attention as she jumped up and down on the couch, singing and lifting her shirt to flash her pink lace bra at everyone. Grinning, she hopped down and met me in the middle of the room, almost tripping over herself on the way. “Hey! I wanna show you around! You haven’t seen my place before!” I practically lost my voice from trying to be heard over the music.
    “Ooh, I’d love to see it! Morgan told me you have a great spooky attic!”
    That’s when the light bulb went on in my head. Perfect. No one would think to look in the attic.
    “Oh yeah, you have to see it!” I grabbed her arm and pulled her along, out into the hallway and up the stairs, through a creaky old door, and up more stairs. Both of us still with a beer bottle in hand.

    I flicked a light switch at the top of the stairs. Through windows the streetlights offered some reprieve from the dark, but not enough for me to see what surfaces were available and might come in handy. I scanned the room, noting the old wooden table to my immediate right and a ragged and torn reclining chair to my left. In the middle of the room sat the black workout bench left behind by the previous tenant. Amy, however, noticed the cobwebs, the dusty and peeling wallpaper, and the antique full-length mirror that stood in the far corner. I saw her shudder slightly out of the corner of my eye.

    “Morgan wasn’t kidding, it’s kinda creepy up here. And chilly.”
    I smiled. I could keep her warm. “Yeah, the landlord told me that before this house was converted into separate living spaces this was where the maid would stay.” I pointed to another room leading off the one we occupied. “That used to be a kitchen, but all that’s there now is an old washer and dryer set. And more drafty windows.”
    “I can’t imagine what it must have been like up here before modern heat!” Amy said. “One time at school we lost power during the winter and the generators didn’t work, so my roommate and I slept naked together. For warmth.” She glanced over at me then with a smirk.
    “Oh really?” I quirked a brow. “And you just slept?”
    “Well, she spooned me.” She giggled. “And I finger-fucked her.”

    My jaw dropped. So I was wrong after all! Maybe I would be getting lucky tonight…
    “I also ate out her ass, but that was a different time,” Amy added. “Oh, and one time we had a threesome with a guy. It was so hot to watch him cum all over her after he fucked me!”
    “I didn’t know you were like that,” I replied, smiling. “How far have you gone with another girl?”
    “Oh all the way!” she said. “I think you would be surprised to know I love having sex with other girls. I’ve gotten pretty good at it too!”
    “That is surprising. I’ve only kissed girls before,” I admitted sheepishly. And it was true.
    Amy just smiled and sat on the workout bench, sipping her beer. She didn’t cross her legs and I could see under her short denim skirt that she was wearing a pair of light blue panties. After a moment I joined her and we sat in silence for a bit longer before she piped up.
    “Would you like to kiss me?”
    I looked at her and blinked. Was she really just going to offer herself to me? Just like that? I was so prepared to have to seduce her. “Yes,” I replied definitely.

    With that she leaned in, placing her soft lips on mine. She kissed me gently, then not so gently. Our lips parted and our tongues met, thrashing against each other, tasting beer and salt and lime and tequila. Before I knew it her hand was on my breast and my hand was on her thigh, inching up her skirt. I caressed and tickled over her panties, then I pulled them away from her crotch and slowly slid my middle finger over her pussy. It was hairless, amazingly soft, and wet. I moaned and so did she.
    “Would you like to lick my pussy?” Amy asked.
    I nodded vehemently and sank to the floor on my knees. She scooted forward on the bench and leaned back a bit, taking off her shirt as she offered her smooth cunt to me. I pushed her skirt up to her waist and pulled her panties to her ankles, then gazed upon what I was about to feast on. It glistened in the light of the bare bulb that hanged from the ceiling and I parted the slick lips with my left fingers. Her clit was the pinkest pink and stood proudly between her plump folds of flesh. I ran my right index finger over it and she shuddered. I leaned in and licked it gently, making her shudder again.
    “Come on, baby, eat me. Dig in. I want your mouth all over my pussy.”
    I smirked, glad to find Amy was such a dirty, dirty girl, and I dove my face between her legs and slapped my tongue hard against her clit.

    I could feel the bass of the music vibrating through the floor where I knelt. I knew no one would hear her cries as I flicked my tongue over her hard little nub. And no one else heard when she screamed in pleasure as I forced my tongue as far as it would go up her tight, slick little hole. Or when I rubbed her puckered asshole with my middle finger and gently slid it in, her pussy making it nice and wet with her juices. Then I laid back on the hard wooden floor and pulled her down on me, her legs straddled over my face. I tongue-fucked her as hard as I could, with my left middle finger sliding in and out of her ass and my right rubbing her clit. I had her cum dripping down my cheek as she came, shuddering over my face with both of her perky tits in her hands. I didn’t pull my mouth away from her oozing cunt until I had lapped up every drop of her mess.

    “Oh my GOD,” she panted. “Are you sure you’ve never eaten pussy before?”
    I nodded as she got back up on the bench, grinning like the cat that ate the canary.
    Amy looked down at me and laughed. “You have my cum all over your shirt. Time to take it off!”
    It didn’t take me more than a second to get up on the bench and let her pull my top off, then my bra.
    “Mmm, you have great tits,” she said, cupping my D cups in her warm palms and rubbing her thumbs over my nipples. She ducked her head down and took one of them in her hot mouth. Laving it with her tongue, she moaned, then pulled her head away. “You taste so good. Let me at your pussy!”
    I didn’t even say a word, I just stood and yanked down my pants. I didn’t even have them completely off before she pulled me to her. Then before I knew it I was standing before her, my legs spread apart, while she sat and slid her tongue deep between the folds of my pussy.

    “Mmm, omigod…” I moaned and let my head fall back, placing my hand on top of head while she flicked her tongue over my clit. She shoved two fingers into my cunt and began to slowly ease them in and out, wiggling them slightly as she went. Her free hand grabbed my ass and pulled me closer to her face, really burying her tongue in my pussy. She rubbed it against my clit so fast I hardly knew what hit me when I came, my pussy squirting juice all over her hand, down her arm, and on the floor. I even noticed my cum had squirted on her chest, and what a glorious sight that was to see my own girl cum dripping off her hard nipple.
    “Damn! You didn’t warn me you’re a squirter!” she giggled and licked her fingers clean.
    Panting, I sank onto the bench. “I’m usually not! I have to be extremely turned on for that to happen.” Then I stretched out my leg and accidentally knocked over an empty beer bottle. “Oops,” I said, then reached to pick it up.”
    “Wait!” Amy said. “I have an idea for that!”

    Grabbing my hand, she pulled me up, taking the bottle, and lead me to the old recliner. She pushed me onto it and then straddled my lap facing me. She placed the beer bottle between my legs and grinned at me. “I’m going to ride your cock,” she said with a wink, then leaned her head in and kissed me hard.
    I grasped the bottle tight between my thighs. No way was I going to let this get messed up!

    Amy lifted her butt off my lap and spread her pussy lips with two fingers, positioning herself over the top of the bottle. Then she sank down and I watched as inch by inch she took it into her. My mouth was agape and I’m sure I drooled a little. She settled herself and then began to lift her body up and down, fucking her pussy with my make-shift glass cock. With one hand I steadied the bottle, my thumb caressing her clit on every downward thrust, the other hand busied itself with her delicious breasts, tweaking and pulling on her little pink nipples. Before I knew it she was slamming herself up and down on the bottle, her perfect tits bouncing madly, my thighs becoming slick with her juices. She gripped my shoulders tight and screamed as she came all over, then slumped against me. She lay there a few moments, panting against my neck, the bottle still inside her. It wasn’t until I heard glass break from downstairs that she lifted herself off me and took the bottle. I stood as she examined the shiny wet beer bottle. It was now almost half full with her cum.

    A light of mischief twinkled in her eyes when she turned her head and looked up at me. Without saying a word she lifted the bottle and tipped it over my chest, its’ contents spilling over my breasts in every direction. She watched it dripping from my nipples, muttering “Oh fuck yes” before she began to lick it all off. I moaned at her tongue on me again and sat back down on the recliner. I leaned back and spread my legs and as she continued to lick she slid the beer bottle up into my pussy and began to fuck me furiously with it. Pumping it in and out hard she made me cum fast again, bucking against her and squirting all over her lower half. Now done licking her own juice off my tits, she sank down to hew knees and licked my pussy clean, laving it lovingly until not a speck was to be seen.

    I sat there in the recliner and watched her watching me watching her dress. Then she walked back over and handed me my clothes. She kissed me, slipping her tongue into my mouth, then left the attic silently and smirking, beer bottle in hand.


  • Haunted by the Futa Ghost 6: Banging My Gender-Swapped Girlfriend

    Font size : +


    Lori investigates if the blonde in the video really is her boyfriend transformed into a woman and discovers a hot surprise.

    Haunted by the Futa Ghost
    Chapter Six: Banging My Gender-Swapped Girlfriend
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    “You danced so beautifully in my dreams again,” my Ōjo-sama cooed in the steamy waters of the onsen. “You awakened such hungers in me, Sayuri-chan.”

    I blushed as I stood in the onsen’s hot waters, my breasts rising and falling with the beat of my heart. We stood so close, our nipples almost touching, both hard. My pussy itched with the hungers shining in her eyes.

    “Thank you, Mitsuko-hime.”

    Her hand stroked my cheek. She cupped my face and pulled me closer. My heart beat faster and faster as her lips met mine. Our naked bodies came together, the water splashing around our waists as we moved closer. Our nipples touched. I felt her thighs on mine, her belly sleek and warm. Our heads moved. I sighed. My hands slipped around her waist, holding her.

    My Ōjo-sama.

    Her hands slipped down, cupping the cheeks of my rear. Her kiss grew more and more aggressive. Her hips moved. My heart fluttered. Feelings I should only have for a boy rushed through me. I moaned into the kiss, my hands stroking her wet sides.

    She broke the kiss. “You make my pussy so excited. So wet. Touch me.”

    I shuddered. “Mitsuko-hime, this is forbidden. We’re women. Kissing is bad enough. I dishonor you.”

    “I don’t care.” She stroked my lips. “Even when my father marries me off, I will still love you.”

    “You will?” My heart beat so badly. Ever since she said she wished I was a man, the thought wouldn’t leave me. I dreamed sometimes I had a cock to break her maidenhead.

    “Touch me,” she said, eyes commanding, voice a sultry purr.

    My hand slid across her side, pressing between our stomachs. I reached lower and lower, feeling the silk adorning her nethers. Reaching deeper. She gasped as I brushed the pearl hidden in her clam and caressed her hot flesh. I stroked her, rubbing up and down her flesh, feeling her maidenhead as we stared into each other’s eyes.

    Yes, this was wrong, shameful, and I did not care. I loved her.

    “Yes, Sayuri-chan,” she moaned and kissed me again. I so wished I was a man to love her properly. Maybe there was a way. A kami…

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    500 years later…

    “Well, now what?” Lori Watson asked herself as she stared at the unconscious form of her best friend, Yoshiko. The Japanese girl had passed out from her orgasms. Her girl-dick slowly shrank back into her dark bush, the hairs glistening with Lori’s own cum.

    She stared down at her dick. It shrank, too, now that the excitement was over. Her asshole still ached. Yoshiko had fucked her hard, cumming so much into her asshole. Lori groaned, the cum swimming in the depths of her bowels.

    “I hope you speak to that ghost and ask her what do we do?” Lori said. “I can’t stay a futanari. I have a boyfriend.” She glanced at her phone and the video playing of Miyu, the Japanese exchange student, fucking a blonde girl that looked so much like Chris, her boyfriend. Lori bit her lip, staring at the big tits of the blonde bouncing on the screen, her face twisting the same why Chris’s did as he came.

    Miyu was a futanari, too. Had she been molested by the futa-ghost?

    That was how the whole mess started. Yoshiko was molested by the futa-ghost in the girls’ bathroom at their private high school, Redwood Academy. Then she became a futanari and fucked Lori who then grew her own girl-dick.

    But it became a clit when her lusts fled.

    Guilt twinged through Lori. She glanced at her phone. Chris’s face, framed in a small circle, was in the upper corner of her phone. He hadn’t answered her text on Facebook’s messenger when she sent him the link.

    He can’t be a girl, and yet… She glanced at her crotch. The redhead leaned forward, her hair falling down as she stared at the shaved lips of her pussy, her clit hidden back in its sheath. And yet futanari exist. Ghost exists. What else does?

    She opened messenger and typed: “Don’t ignore me, Chris. Want to hear your thoughts about the vid.” I want to know if you’re a girl.

    It had to be impossible. She hit send.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris ran like her life depended on it.

    It did.

    The gender-swapped girl held up her baggy jeans in one hand, the other holding the discarded wand of Miyu, the futanari shrine maiden. Her cum still dribbled out of Chris’s pussy. Fear clutched at the blonde’s heart as she ran in only socks, fleeing the grounds of the school and the terrifying, Japanese ghost.

    Phil’s dead. The ghost killed him. Or her. Or whatever.

    Like Chris, the same ghost had turned Phil Parish into a girl. Probably in the exact same manner. Chris, as a guy, had been masturbating in the bathroom, stroking his dick, when the ghost appeared and latched onto the tip. After a few sucks, the ghost had fucked him, and he had become a she. Before the ghost could then strangle the life out of Chris, angry that she wasn’t Sayuri-chan, Miyu had arrived and driven the ghost off. Things only got crazier as Miyu then fought a tentacle demon called a yokai, revealed herself as a futanari, fucked Chris’s pussy and mouth, then went to fight the ghost again.

    And lost.

    The ghost had possessed Miyu.

    Chris ran in terror, helpless to do anything as the ghost-possessed Miyu killed Phil. And Chris knew she was next. It was why she was running. And kept running, not knowing where she fled. Her phone kept beeping in her jeans, someone texting her.

    Chris didn’t care.

    She couldn’t stop running. Her legs were still long and lean, she still had her endurance from playing basketball and surfing. She ignored the discomfort of her large boobs bouncing before her and her poor socks fraying as she ran down sidewalks, ignoring passing shouts.

    She had to keep running She had to flee.

    Miyu and the ghost were after her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Lori frowned, brushing back her red hair. Yoshiko still slept, her large breasts rising and falling. The half-Japanese girl was short and petite, but despite that had the biggest boobs at school. Lori was often jealous of her friend’s size.

    But not right now.

    Lori was growing worried.

    She glanced at her phone. She had sent Chris seven different messages asking for him to respond. And he hadn’t. It wasn’t like him. He always replied back to her. Before they started dating over the summer break, they had been best friends for years. The three of them were inseparable, getting into trouble, joking around.

    He always answered.

    “Did he really turn into a girl?” Lori asked herself again. She couldn’t believe she was thinking it, but that was the sort of day she was having.

    She glanced at her MacBook Air sitting on her desk, the pink, slim laptop closed. She stood up, cum leaking out of her ass. She frowned then grabbed off the floor a dirty skirt she had worn to school and set it over her computer chair to keep the jizz from staining it. She sat down and opened her laptop. She bit her lip.

    Should I really do this?

    She and Chris had exchanged phone passcodes. It was an act of trust. She could log into his cloud account, see his texts, his messages, and his pics if she wanted, and he could do the same for hers. She never planned on doing it. In fact, it was his idea. She felt dirty even thinking of doing it, but she was worried. He wasn’t answering his texts after twenty minutes.

    That wasn’t like him.

    It’s this crazy day. It’s making me paranoid. She glanced at her sleeping friend, wondering if the ghost was in the room watching her. What would the ghost do to a guy? Maybe it made Miyu into a futanari and Chris into a girl.

    And then she cheated on me.

    Lori blushed as she opened her laptop. She really had no cause to complain about Chris and Miyu. She cheated on Chris with Yoshiko, lost to the lust of seeing her friend with a dick, then lost to her own desires once hers had sprouted. Girl-cocks had minds of their own.

    She logged into his account and went to the GPS. She had to know where he was. He should be at school working on his art project with Mariah Young. Is he fucking her? Did I send him all those nude selfies, get him horny, and then sent him right into the hussy’s arms.

    Lori shook her head. No. She knew her boyfriend loved her.

    The map came up. She blinked, zooming in. Chris wasn’t at school. He was up on the bluff overlooking San Fransisco Bay. Redwood, their small community, was in the foothills around the bay. There were spots that had breathtaking views of the entire area. He was in a small, out of the way park, running up the trail. He was moving fast.

    What are you doing there?

    Lori glanced at Yoshiko. Her friend was still sleeping. She bit her lip.

    Her decision was made in an instant. She hopped to her feet and pulled her covers over her friend, hoping none of the cum stains were visible. Then she moved her dirty clothes to cover the cum stains on the carpet.

    Futanari jizz so much. My mom is going to kill me.

    She lit an incense stick to mask the scent of sex before quickly dressing. She left Yoshiko sleeping and headed downstairs. “Mom, I’m going out. Yoshiko’s taking a nap in my room.”

    “Oh, is she okay?” her mom asked from the kitchen, no doubt cooking with a glass of white wine in hand.

    “Just been a long day for her. I have to meet Chris.”

    “You going to be home for dinner?”

    “Not sure.” Lori reached the front door and snagged the keys to her mom’s Prius. “I’m borrowing your car. Love you, thanks.”

    She darted out the door before her mom could answer. She probably would have said yes, but Lori didn’t see the point in risking a no. She had to get to Chris, see that he wasn’t a girl, and that everything was normal.

    Mostly.

    As much as she liked her cock, she wanted to go back to normal. Chris wouldn’t like her having a dick. Probably. He was into hentai, including futanari porn. She had seen a few of the videos and pictures on his computer.

    It was hot watching porn with her boyfriend.

    Her clit itched at that thought and she grit her teeth. “No sprouting,” she told her nub as she reached her mom’s powder-blue Prius, one of the first sold in California—her mother was so proud of that fact. She hopped into the car. “I mean it. Don’t even think about getting hard.”

    Lori pushed the ignition button, and the car started without a sound. She had grown up driving around in the Prius, so it was weird to her when normal cars started with loud growls from their combustion engines. She put the car into reverse, backing out of the driveway, and raced to the park.

    It wasn’t a long drive, especially when Lori failed to respect many of California’s traffic laws. Stops signs were suggestions, and speed limits were good ideas, like something your mom would tell you as you headed off to school. She had never gotten a ticket. Though she had been pulled over twice. A little bit of crying, and she was off the hook.

    Chris had gaped at her the second time. “Only girls get to do that. If I started crying, he would have just laughed.”

    She drove through town and up the windy road that led to the bluff. The trail was a straight shot instead of curvy. Chris would already be there. Or she hoped he was still there. She kept glancing at her phone as she drove, looking for the telltale three dots in Messenger telling her someone was typing a reply.

    Nothing.

    The tall redwood trees that gave their community its name rose around her as she drove up the bluff. They weren’t the huge sequoias that grew in the famed national park, but a smaller species that was still impressive to look at. She rounded the last bend and reached the small overlook. Leaning against the wooden railing was the blonde from the video, gasping for breath, holding some strange stick in one hand with a streamer of zigzagging diamonds dangling from the end.

    The blonde turned, looking at the car. A flushed, tan face widened in shock.

    It was Chris. He was a she.

    Lori hit the brakes, the gravel grinding beneath the tires, and put the car into park. She hopped out, engine still running. Her eyes were so wide as she stared at her boyfriend—girlfriend?—trembling at the small, wooden barrier at the bluff’s edge.

    “Chris!”

    “Shit,” Chris said, her voice higher-pitch but the tone was so recognizable. Her large breasts stretched her shirt.

    Memory of those tits bouncing in Phil’s vid uploaded to PornHub flashed through Lori’s thoughts. Her clit throbbed and itched, swelling in her panties. Her skirt swished about her thighs as she took a few, cautious steps forward.

    “It is you,” Lori said. “I saw the video and… Wow. You’re a girl.”

    Chris nodded, blushing.

    “I guess you can get out traffic tickets now.”

    “What?” Chris frowned. “What are you… And what video?” Her jeans suddenly slipped off her narrower hips, followed by her boxers, flashing a blonde bush stained with Miyu’s cum.

    They really were fucking.

    “Yeah, Phil caught you and Miyu… outside the art room… It’s on PornHub. Everyone from school must have seen it.”

    “Phil?” The color drained from Chris’s face. “Fuck, I’m in so much trouble. It’s not safe, Lori. You need to get out of here.”

    But Lori was transfixed by the sight of Chris’s crotch. No cock. Just a thick, golden bush hiding pussy lips. Lori’s clit swelled and throbbed, stretching out her panties as she moved closer and closer. Her boyfriend—girlfriend, she’s my girlfriend—looking so sexy. Those tits were huge, delicious.

    “Oh, Chris, you turned into a hottie.”

    “Lori,” she groaned. “This isn’t the time for joking around. This is serious.”

    “Oh, yes, those are a serious pair of tits. They’re bigger than mine. They’re Yoshiko level of boobs.”

    Lori reached her girlfriend, staring at Chris’s beautiful face, her sun-bleached hair whipping by the wind. Lori grabbed her girlfriend’s hands, staring up at the changed face, seeing all the similarities. Chris was even few inches shorter, but still taller than Lori.

    “Wow, you are cute.”

    “Come on, Lori,” blushed Chris. “Listen, this is important.”

    “Like how you cheated on me with Miyu?”

    Chris flinched. “I… That is… I don’t know how it happened. There was crazy stuff and…”

    “It’s okay.” Lori smiled. “I think…we’re both dealing with the changes to our body. It’s like we have a free pass. Like we’re at Vegas.”

    “What?”

    “You know, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas.” Lori’s hand stroked up Chris’s thigh, dipping between her crotch. The redhead’s eyes widened as she felt the new pussy. It was soaking wet. Chris shuddered as her fingers penetrated into the wet pussy. “What happens when you’re a girl stays when you’re a girl.”

    “Lori,” Chris groaned, her pussy clenching on Lori’s probing fingers. “This is serious. I’m in so much danger. There’s a ghost.”

    “I know, met her. Sayuri-chan.”

    Chris flinched at the name. “Where?”

    “She molested Yoshiko during lunch today and followed her to my house. She made Yoshiko like Miyu.”

    “A shrine maiden?”

    “No, a futanari.” I frowned. “Miyu’s a shrine maiden? Then she can exorcise Yoshiko and make everything all right. She can fix me.”

    “Fix, you?” Chris frowned. “What did the ghost do to you? And what do you mean, she followed you to your house? She’s at the school. She attacked me right after you sent me those naked pics and…”
    “Wait? Is there another ghost?” frowned Lori.

    “This one tried to kill me.” Fear crossed Chris’s face.

    Lori gasped, hugging her girlfriend, feeling her tremble in her arms. Chris’s arms wrapped about her body, pulling her tight. Her hard girl-cock pressed into Chris. Through her skirt and panties, she felt her girlfriend’s heat. Her dick throbbed harder and harder.

    “Lori.” Chris’s words were strained. “What is that I’m feeling beneath your skirt. Tell me that’s a banana.”

    “No, I’m just happy to see you.” Lori tensed, swallowing. “So, the ghost haunting Yoshiko, who isn’t trying to kill us, made her into a futanari. And then… Ifuckedyoshikoandbecameafutanaritoo.” She said the last part so fast, embarrassed.

    “Wait?” Chris moaned, her hips undulating. “You’re a futanari?”

    Lori nodded her head.

    “And so is Yoshiko?”

    Another nod, her dick throbbing so hard.

    “And you fucked her?”

    “Yes,” Lori said, her voice tight. “Once she had a dick, well, I was so turned on. It’s so sexy.”

    “Yes,” Chris moaned, smiling. “When I saw Miyu’s girl-cock, well…”

    “I saw the video. So hot.” Lori undulated her hips. She knew she should be scared, but she was so turned on. Her boyfriend was this sexy girl, her dick was so hard. “Mmm, you remember our first time, parking up here in my mom’s Prius.”

    “Yes,” Chris said, her blue eyes shining. They widened. “When I took your cherry.”

    “Shame Miyu got yours.” Lori stood on her tiptoes. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t recreate some of it.”

    Her lips kissed Chris hard and hot. She thrust her tongue, her nineteen-year-old body trembling in her girlfriend’s arms. Chris tightened her embrace, pulling Lori close. The redhead’s girl-dick throbbed harder in her panties aching to escape. Their tongues danced and dueled as she pressed Chris against the wooden railing, all of San Fransisco bay spread out behind her.

    Lori broke the kiss, her breasts heaving, rubbing against Chris’s. She slid her hands up, squeezing her girlfriend’s big tits through the t-shirt. She squeezed them, brushing hard nipples, bringing low moans from Chris’s lips.

    “So, how did you like being fucked by Miyu?”

    Chris blushed again. She’s so pretty when she does that. “I…liked it. I’m a girl, I guess. And, well, my body reacts.”

    “Mmm, so you came?”

    “Hard. It kept going and going. Jesus, I’m getting so wet.”

    “Oh, let me eat your pussy. I love it when you eat mine, and since you don’t have a cock…”

    Chris licked her lips. “Can I…suck your cock while you do it?”

    “What do you think?” Lori had a huge grin on her face. “Backseat of my mom’s Prius. It worked the first time we sixty-nined.”

    Chris was eager, jerking Lori’s arm. Her jeans and boxers were left behind as Chris led Lori to the car. The redhead smiled, admiring her girlfriend’s ass. She gave it a smack, her dick throbbing so hard in her panties.

    “You have a cute ass as a guy or girl,” she giggled.

    “Thanks,” Chris said, her tone questioning, asking if that was good or bad.

    Lori gave her girlfriend’s ass another squeeze, her dick so hard in her panties. They reached her mom’s car, and she pushed Chris against it, feeling so aggressive. I have the cock in the relationship now. Lori kissed Chris’s plump lips, feeling those big tits. Her hands shoved beneath Chris’s t-shirt, fondling her girlfriend’s pillowy boobs. They were soft, like Yoshiko’s, so nice and plump, just a delight to hold onto. Chris moaned into the kiss, lips moving harder as Lori’s hands found nipples.

    She twisted them, making her girlfriend squeal and undulated, grinding on her throbbing girl-cock. A shudder ran through the redhead. She kissed her girlfriend harder, thrusting her tongue into Chris’s mouth, savoring the sweet taste.

    “Oh, you feel so different,” Lori moaned, breaking the kiss.

    “And you feel so hung,” panted Chris. “Don’t judge me, but I want to suck on that cock so badly. It’s not gay if I’m a girl.”

    “No homo?” Lori arched an eyebrow.

    “No homo,” Chris groaned.

    “Slut,” giggled Lori. “You’re my slut now.”

    Chris’s hands slid down, seizing Lori’s ass, squeezing hard. “But you’re my futanari-slut. You’re going to lick my pussy so hard when I’m sucking your cock.”

    “Oh, that sounds like a challenge. Let’s see who makes the other cum faster.”

    Chris grinned. Her face was so familiar but different. It was intoxicating. Heat rushed through Lori as her girlfriend ripped her blouse over her head. Lori hadn’t bothered with a bra, and her round tits bounced out, nipples rubbing into the bottoms of Chris’s large mounds. Lori liked that. She liked her girlfriend as a girl.

    “You make me so hard,” panted Lori as Chris’s hands attacked her skirt next. She kneaded her girlfriend’s tits as Chris yanked down her skirt.

    Chris pulled away and yanked open the back door of the Prius. She stared with hungry eyes at the bulge tenting Lori’s panties. Her cock throbbed, precum making a dark spot in the red material. Chris fell onto the back seat, legs spread wide open, pussy dripping.

    “Let me suck that cock, slut.”

    “Mmm, you’re going to suck it so hard, whore.”

    Chris smiled and Lori giggled. She liked this. They were both sluts now. Both whores. She shoved down her panties, Chris gasping as her huge girl-cock flopped out, thrusting from the shaved folds of her pussy. She stroked it as Chris licked her lush lips.

    “Oh, you want to suck this so badly, slut,” Lori moaned as she walked around the car. It would be easier to crawl in from the other side.

    “Yes! Now get that cute ass in here, slut.”

    Lori was so horny. She knew they should be focusing on other problems, but lusts controlled her right now. They throbbed out of her dick, making it so hard to make good choices. She yanked open the other rear door, Chris’s head looking up at her.

    She groaned and crawled over her girlfriend. Lips nipped at her nipples and kissed at her stomach as she moved into the car. Her hands stroked Chris’s belly down to her pussy, Lori’s cock dangling. The tip brushed Chris’s blonde hair, sliding across her face, and reaching her hungry lips.

    Chris engulfed the tip of Lori’s cock and sucked.

    “Yes!” the redheaded futanari moaned. Her body shuddered, dangling tit shaking. “Oh, you suck cock like a hungry pro. How many times did you suck Miyu’s dick?”

    Chris didn’t answer, only moaned louder about Lori’s cock.

    That was fine with Lori. Her cock ached and throbbed. She leaned her head down, spreading her girlfriend’s thighs, and nuzzled into tangy pussy. She licked through the folds, savoring the juices flavor while blonde curls tickled her face.

    Chris moaned in delight, the sounds humming about the tip of Lori’s cock. The futanari groaned, shuddering atop her girlfriend. Pleasure raced up her girl-dick, making her tongue lick faster and deeper into Chris’s pussy, tasting the tangy flesh, exploring.

    “Oh, you have such a pretty pussy,” panted Lori between licks, her lips sticky with juices. “Damn, Chris, you make a hotter girl than me.”

    Chris moaned again, it sounded proud, boastful as she sucked on Lori’s dick.

    “Well, my cock is bigger than yours,” Lori moaned, shuddering. Such delicious sensations rippled down her cock. Chris was so good at sucking dick. Better than Yoshiko. “Mmm, I love this pussy. I’m going to devour it, Chris. Love it, just like you would love my pussy. Mmm, I loved it when you went down on me.” She licked through Chris’s folds. “And I love going down on you, baby.”

    Her tongue nuzzled through the folds. She pressed her lips into Chris’s pussy, savoring the hot feel, her hips undulating as the pleasure built inside of her. A delicious, powerful itch that made her shudder and squirm, sliding her cock in and out of Chris’s hungry mouth.

    Her tongue swirled about Lori’s dick, caressing the crown. Lori shuddered with each caress, her pussy clenching. Her pussy juices leaked out of her cunt, trickling down her shaft. She felt the beads reaching Chris’s lips.

    “Mmm, I bet you like that,” Lori moaned as she nuzzled at her girlfriend’s pussy. “My juices running down my cock. Dripping to your lips.”

    Chris moaned a muffled sound, maybe a yes, about Lori’s dick. Chris’s hands reached out, grasping the redhead’s ass, squeezing and pulling the futanari’s dick deeper into her mouth. Lori groaned, her pussy clenching harder as Chris sucked.

    “Yes, you love it, slut.” Lori licked through her girlfriend’s folds. Her fingers stroked the tight slit. “Mmm, such a juicy pussy you have. You taste amazing. Best pussy I ever ate. Better than Yoshiko’s.”

    Chris groaned, sucking so hard.

    “Yes, I bet she’ll fuck you like this,” groaned Lori. “You would love that. I know you think she’s hot.”

    Her fingers found Chris’s clit, stroking the little nub as her girlfriend sucked so hard on her dick. She shuddered, her hips shaking. Chris’s fingers dug into the cheeks of her ass, kneading so hard, pulling her butt-cheeks apart, slipping in.

    Lori shuddered. She thrust her tongue into Chris’s pussy as her girlfriend’s finger sank into her asshole. Her bowels clenched on the invading digit. Pleasure rippled hot out of her asshole to the tip of her dick.

    “Mmm, yes, I love it when you finger my asshole.” Lori moved her finger from Chris’s clit. “Let me feel your juicy cunt.”

    Chris moaned, her pussy clenching about Lori’s thrusting finger. She savored the hot flesh wrapped about her digit, her bowels clenching on Chris’s finger. They both pumped their digits as Lori’s lips found her girlfriend’s clit.

    And sucked hard.

    Chris bucked beneath Lori and moaned about her dick. Pleasure raced up her shaft, making her moan louder and harder on Chris’s clit. They both shuddered. Her pussy burned, the duel pleasures of her ass being fingered and her cock sucked mixing, swirling, building in her depths.

    “Chris,” she moaned between sucks on her girlfriend’s clit. “Oh, yes, Chris!”

    Her tongue flailed Chris’s clit, driving her girlfriend wild. The gender-swapped girl bucked and moaned, wiggling her hips, humping her pussy into Lori’s mouth. Chris moaned loudly about the futanari’s dick, the humming pleasure increasing.

    And then hot, tangy juices squirted into Lori’s mouth.

    Her girlfriend came.

    “Yes,” Lori hissed. “That’s it, slut. Ooh, you’re cumming so hard. But not as hard as I am.” Her bowels clenched on Chris’s finger. “Just keep sucking my dick, whore. Oh, my god. Sooooo fucking good. Mmm, you are such a good cock-sucker!”

    Lori’s body bucked and spasmed as her orgasm exploded in the depths of her pussy. The pressure shot down her cock in powerful pulses. Cum spurted into her girlfriend’s mouth. Lori’s red hair danced as she threw back her head and screamed out her orgasm. The bliss burned through her body. She bucked and shuddered, her body whipped by the rapture shooting through her.

    The bliss. The wonder. It filled her. It made her ache and shudder. It made her gasp and moan.

    “Chris!”

    Her girlfriend gulped down load after load of jizz, swallowing like a pro while she drank down tangy pussy juices. She lapped up the flood as they both trembled. The Prius’s shocks groaned as the car rocked back and forth.

    “Damn, Chris,” she moaned, collapsing on her girlfriend. She lifted her hips, her still-hard cock popping out of Chris’s lips. “That was amazing.”

    “Yes,” panted Chris. “And I won.”

    “Hmm?” Lori still dwelled in a daze of pleasure.

    “I made you cum the hardest.” Such pride burned in Chris’s feminine voice, the same pride she had as boy whenever she made Lori cum.

    “I think we both won.”

    “Mmm, and you’re still hard. Just like Miyu.”

    “Oh, yes,” Lori moaned. “I have stamina. And I need more.”

    “Ever heard of paizuri?”

    “What?” blinked Lori.

    “You’re going to love it. Sit on the edge of the car, your legs dangling out, and I will use my big tits to make you cum.”

    Lori’s eyes opened. One of the reasons she always wanted to have big tits was to do just that for Chris. She knew her girlfriend loved titty fucks—paizuri must be the dumb Japanese name for it—and she always wanted to do it for Chris.

    And now Chris was doing it for her.

    “I love you so much,” Lori said. “You’re the best.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris hurried around the Prius. She hadn’t lost her girlfriend’s love by becoming a girl. Whatever fortuitous turn of events ended up with Lori becoming a futanari had stopped this from being a disaster. Lori still loved her.

    The afternoon sun shining on Chris’s naked, tanned body. Only her crotch was paler—she didn’t sunbathe nude, though she was wishing she did now, it was so freeing being naked in public. An excited tremble went through her body. We could be caught at any moment.

    Her fears of Miyu and the ghost were subsumed by her lust. Her brain couldn’t think of anything but the big, throbbing dick her girlfriend had. My girlfriend is a futanari. This is the hottest fucking thing in the world.

    As a guy, Chris had jerked off a lot to drawings of dickgirls and futas, loving their busty, feminine frames contrasting with their huge, throbbing dicks. It was so impossibly wrong it made him so achingly hard.

    “Let’s do this, baby,” Lori moaned, sitting on the edge of her seat, looking so beautiful, her green eyes shining, her red hair spilled about her shoulders. Her round breasts bobbed and heaved while her dick waggled before her, thrusting from the folds of her pussy.

    That impossible sight. Pussy and cock. But no balls. Chris always liked the futas with balls, but he wouldn’t complain.

    “Damn,” Chris moaned, kneeling on her discarded shirt, padding against the gravel. She leaned forward, nuzzling at Lori’s tart pussy. She licked through the folds as her girlfriend moaned, reaching the base of her dick.

    “Oh, that’s hot,” panted Lori as Chris dragged her tongue higher and higher up the shaft. She could still taste the salty flavor of her girlfriend’s cum. “Mmm, warp those big, lush boobies about my dick and make me cum.”

    “Yes,” Chris said, her pussy clenching. Her heart raced. She had always wanted to be on the receiving end of a titty fuck, but was glad to give this treat to Lori.

    Chris cupped her large breasts, her fingers sinking into her pillowy mounds. She lifted them up and brought them to her girlfriend’s cock. She sandwiched the throbbing dick between her tits, savoring the hard shaft’s heat. She pushed her tits tight together, her silky flesh engulfing the big shaft.

    And slid her tits down.

    Lori bucked, her mouth opening wide as she moaned. Her green eyes blinked as Chris slid her tits back up the throbbing girl-dick. Precum leaked out of the crown, smearing onto Chris’s flesh, lubing the way as she pumped her tits up and down. Her hard nipples rubbed on Lori’s naked stomach, sending tingles racing down to Chris’s pussy.

    She squirmed, her cunt growing hotter and hotter. Juices dripped down her thighs as she pleasured Lori’s dick. Chris stared at the tip of her girlfriend’s dick emerging over and over from the valley of her tits, the pink crown popping into sight.

    “Mmm, that’s kinda hot,” Lori moaned, her hips shifting. “Watching it pop out. It’s so cute.”

    “Yeah,” Chris agreed, licking her lips.

    Then she licked the tip of Lori’s dick when it emerged, gathering the salty precum.

    “Damn,” Lori panted, her body bucking at the sudden contact of Chris’s tongue.

    Chris grinned and did it again. And again. Every time Lori’s dick emerged from her tits, the gender-swapped girl licked the wrinkled, pink crown. Her tongue bathed across it, savoring the salty precum, making Lori gasp and moan.

    The futanari’s voice echoed through the car. She leaned back on her hands, the seat creaking as she smiled down at Chris. That beautiful smile encouraged her to fuck her tits up and down faster and faster. Her hips swayed from side-to-side, her pussy burning. She squeezed her thighs tight, her clit throbbing, begging to be touched.

    But her hands were full of her tits.

    Her nipples throbbed as they rasped and rubbed Lori’s belly. Tingles raced through Chris. She groaned between licks. Her tongue flailed the tip of the futanari’s cock. The tip throbbed and twitched. The cock was so hot between Chris’s tits.

    “Oh, god, I’m going to erupt,” panted Lori. “Oh, your tits are heavenly, Chris. Just fucking amazing.”

    “Do it,” moaned Chris, excited. “Give me a pearl necklace.”

    “Oh, so I have to buy you jewelry just because I have the dick in the relationship?”

    “Yes,” Chris panted, tits sliding faster and faster, her arms burning from the strain. She pumped through the pain, eager to give her girlfriend a treat. “Cum on my face, baby. Just erupt. I want to feel your jizz splatter me.”

    “Yes,” Lori moaned. Her green eyes squeezed shut. Her hips bucked, fucking her cock through Chris’s tits. “You nasty slut. Oh, yes! Yes!”

    The dick throbbed between Chris’s tits. The tip swelled. Cum spurted out and splattered the bottom of her chin. The hot jizz washed across her neck. The thick, hot spunk clung to her flesh. Chris groaned, loving the feel of it.

    The next spurt erupted, landing on her lips and chin. She licked the jizz out as Lori moaned, savoring the salty flavor. Her tits slid up, milking the spurting cock. Cum splattered across Chris’s big, pillowy tits, running hot as it fell down into her cleavage.

    “Oh, that’s so hot,” moaned Lori, eyes fluttering open. “Oh, damn, Chris, you have a shiny pearl necklace.”

    “Uh-huh, “Chris panted, her pussy on fire. It felt so hot to be jizzed on. So demeaning. She truly was a slut. Lori’s slut.

    The futanari’s dick was still hard.

    “I love it,” Chris moaned as she moved, straddling Lori’s waist. The gender-swapped girl grasped the futanari’s big dick, guiding it to her hungry pussy. Her big tits pressed into Lori’s face, smearing cum on the redhead’s features.

    “Fuck me,” Lori moaned as Chris rubbed her pussy on the cock’s tip.

    “Yes,” she moaned and slammed her new pussy down her girlfriend’s dick.

    The huge cock stretched out Chris’s cunt. Her back arched. Her tits smeared into Lori’s mouth. Her tongue licked, sucking on Chris’s cum-stained nipple, shooting pleasure down to the gender-swapped girl’s cunt.

    She clenched down on Lori’s dick. Chris fucked her girlfriend hard and fast. The shocks of the Prius groaned as the two humped and writhed. Lori’s hands seized Chris’s ass, gripping both butt-cheeks.

    “Oh, yes, your cock is so huge,” panted Chris. “I’m such a slut for this dick.”

    “I’m such a slut for this pussy,” Lori answered, her fingers kneading Chris’s ass. “Fucking ride me hard. I want to dump so much cum into your snatch.”

    “Yes!” Chris’s pussy clenched hard on her girlfriend’s thick dick. Her hips moved faster and faster. “Do that. I love it. I want to feel all your jizz spurt into me. Oh, god, this is so hot. I’m fucking my big-dicked girlfriend!”

    “Yes!”

    Chris’s hips rode her girlfriend faster and faster. Her pussy drank in the friction of Lori’s huge dick. Chris used all the tricks she remembered her girlfriend doing when she was a boy. The way Lori twisted her hips, undulated, ground her clit into Lori’s pubic bone. The gender-swapped girl wanted to make the futanari cum so hard into her pussy.

    And then erupt in her own pleasure.

    Her sun-bleached hair brushed Lori’s face as they kissed. The futanari’s cum stained both their lips. They licked and nuzzled, sharing the treat. Chris groaned, her pussy clenching as she slammed her pussy up and down Lori’s cock, driving them both wild.

    Lori’s fingers squeezed so hard on Chris’s ass. Their tongues stabbed at each other, dueling with a frantic desire. They fucked each other, Chris’s fingers scratching at Lori’s back. The friction burned as Chris fucked up and down on the girl-shaft, loving how deep it stabbed into her cunt. Filling her. Driving her wild.

    She broke the kiss. “I’m going to cum!”

    “Do it,” hissed Lori. “Cum on my dick. Milk my cock. You want it, slut.”

    “Whore,” Chris moaned. “You’re my futanari-whore. You love my pussy!”

    “So much! The best pussy!”

    Chris shuddered at her girlfriend’s words. She slammed her cunt down the redhead’s shaft. Her clit rubbed into Lori’s crotch. Sparks flew. Pleasure burst in the depths of Chris’s pussy. Her sheath spasmed about the thick cock, massaging it as her body spasmed and writhed. Pleasure flooded through her.

    Wonderful rapture.

    Ecstasy slammed into her mind as her hips went wild, bucking on Lori’s dick. The redhead moaned, gripping Chris’s ass, fucking her hips up and down. Her spasming pussy slid up and down the thick, hard shaft.

    “Cum in me,” screamed Chris as the pleasure burst through her. “Give me all that girl-spunk!”

    “Yes,” Lori hissed, her green eyes staring into Chris’s blue.

    She was lost to those green depths, staring at them as the pleasure of her orgasm washed through her mind. She slammed down the futanari’s dick, taking every inch into her writhing flesh. Lori groaned. Her dick erupted.

    Cum flooded Chris’s pussy.

    The gender-swapped girl’s head snapped back. Another orgasm exploded in her as her girlfriend flooded her cunt with jizz. Hot, thick, creamy cum. It was amazing. The rapture boiled through her mind as her pussy milked Lori’s cock.

    “That’s soooo good!” Chris screamed as their bodies heaved in shared ecstasy.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Yoshiko dreamed she was in a hot spring. She sat on the edge, the hot water around her calves up to her knees. She trembled, staring at Mitsuko. The princess moved through the water, her small breasts trembling, jiggling, her hands behind her back as she sauntered across the steamy water. She was so lovely. A moan came unbidden from Yoshiko’s lips.

    I’m dreaming Sayuri’s life again. Or her memories of it.

    “Look what my maids procured for me,” purred Mitsuko. She had a naughty smile on her pink lips, her slanted eyes burning. Her hair was pinned up by a white hair comb. It looked like it was made from some sort of shiny, white stone. Alabaster? wondered Yoshiko.

    “What, Mitsuko-hime?” Yoshiko said unbidden again. It wasn’t her body really speaking. She was in Sayuri’s body. Her breasts were nowhere big enough to be her own.

    “It came all the way from the province of Hiko,” Mitsuko said, pulling the object from behind her back. It was wet, the pale-yellow fibers of a plant forming into a cylindrical shape. Two strands of knotted cord made from the same material bound the middle of the object, keeping the fibers together. More cords connected the bands, each knotted. “It’s made from itadori, and the women of the province swear by its pleasure.”

    It’s a dildo, Yoshiko realized. She stared at the knotted cords binding it, trying to imagine the added sensation they would add.

    “I don’t understand,” Sayuri said.

    She wants to fuck you with it, Yoshiko said to her host as Mitsuko came closer, a naughty grin on her face.

    “It is a kokeshi.” Mitsuko smile. “Surely you’ve heard how older girls play with their kokeshi in different manner than when they were younger.”

    Yoshiko was confused. The word was unfamiliar to her and its context. But Sayuri gasped and blushed. “Oh, yes, I see. You want to use it… On me.”

    “Then you can use it on me,” purred Mitsuko, stopping before Sayuri. “I want you to take my virginity. Not a man.”

    Sayuri, we need to talk, Yoshiko said. I have to understand why you’re haunting me. Please, please, answer me.

    Sayuri trembled. “Will it hurt?”

    “Don’t be afraid,” Mitsuko said, leaning over and capturing Sayuri’s hard, brown nipple in soft lips. She sucked.

    Sayuri moaned.

    I’m here, Yoshiko called as she felt pleasure rush through Sayuri’s body like it was her own. Don’t ignore me.

    But Sayuri only moaned her delight as her lover, her princess, suckled at her nipple. Mitsuko brought the strange dildo down to her wet, black bush, rubbing it on virgin flesh.

    To be continued…


  • Teen Witch_(0)

    Font size : +


    Growing up isn’t easy…

    “I am innocent to a witch. I know not what a witch is.”
    “How do you know, then, that you are not one?”

    -Examination of Bridget Bishop, Salem Village, April 19, 1692

    ***

    “Abbie Hobbs is a witch,” Ruth said.

    Phoebe was standing with her locker open, brushing her hair. She hadn’t even noticed Ruth was there until the girl blurted out something about Abbie, and it was a few seconds until Phoebe registered what it was. “Um, okay?” Phoebe said. “Did she join the Wicca Club or something?”

    The final bell had rung, and the corridor was full of rushing students. Ruth looked over her shoulder, as if checking for anyone listening in. Then she whispered, “Not like that. I mean she’s a real witch. Like from history class? In Salem?”

    Phoebe put her brush down and closed her locker. She and Ruth suddenly seemed to be at a kind of standstill while the rest of the world hustled by around them. She wasn‘t sure where this was going, but she already didn‘t like it. “There were no witches in Salem,” Phoebe said after a while. “That was the point of the lesson.”

    “But what if there were?” Ruth said, leaning in. “What if they’re just really good at hiding? How would we know?”

    Phoebe backed up a step. “Ruth, I don’t know you that well. If you’re really freaking out or something, maybe you should talk to your parents. Or a priest, I guess?”

    Other than the fact that she was 18, a senior, that their lockers were right next to each other, and that they shared a history class, Phoebe barely knew anything about Ruth at all. But Ruth was one of the students who had tried to force the pagan kids to move their club activities off of school grounds last year, Phoebe remembered, so maybe this was some kind of religious panic thing.

    “My parents don’t believe me,” Ruth continued. “Nobody would believe me except you.”

    “Why would I believe you?”

    “Because you know Abbie. You know what she can do.”

    That was true. Normally, Phoebe would believe any nasty thing another girl had to say about Abbie. Normally…

    “There are lots of them in class,” Ruth continued. “And she’s their leader, and they want me to join them. Have they, you know, come to see you? Do they ask you to do things with them?”

    The hall was emptying out now, the sudden silence punctuated only by the occasional slamming of a locker door. “I haven’t talked to Abbie in months. You’re freaking me out, Ruth. You don’t look good.”

    “I can’t sleep,” said the other girl. “She comes every night and keeps me awake.”

    “Abbie sneaks into your room at night?”

    “It’s not really her. She’s like a ghost when she comes. I hoped you‘d seen her too. Now you don‘t believe me.”

    Pity and revulsion had a tug-of-war for Phoebe’s feelings. The bags under Ruth’s eyes made her look even spookier than usual. In spite of herself, she got closer to the other girl again.

    “I believe you. But you’ve probably been having nightmares is all. And we just finished studying colonial witch trials, so of course you might dream about them. I’ve had nightmares just like that.”

    That part wasn’t true, but the lie couldn’t possibly hurt.

    Ruth was picking up her bag and her books. “Don’t tell anyone I talked about this, okay?” the girl said. “Especially not Abbie?”

    “This is the last thing I want to tell anyone about, ever,” said Phoebe.

    “If she hasn’t come to you yet, she will soon. She wants you. I can tell.”

    With that, Ruth turned and practically ran away, leaving Phoebe alone in the corridor except for a row of 100 silent lockers.

    “Witches,” she said out loud. “Great.” As if a public school needed any more problems.

    The parking lot was, likewise, nearly empty when she got there, except for clumps of wet autumn leaves. It had dumped rain all day. The weather had been getting weird ever since the school year started; storms almost every day, and even hale a few times.

    The only other person she saw leaving was Mr. Dane, parked right next to her. He was always late in the morning and ended up parking with the students instead of taking the extra five minutes to go around to the faculty parking. It happened so often that other teachers had started calling him ‘the freshman.”

    “Hi, Mr. Dane,” said Phoebe.

    He looked up at her twice. “Hello Phoebe,” he said. Mr. Dane (his first name was Frank) taught civics and social science, and she‘d had him last year, when she was a junior. He was young, cute, a little gangly, and his hair was perpetually cow licked. “You’re late leaving today too?”

    “I just had the weirdest conversation and I couldn’t get away,” Phoebe said. “One of the other girls said that there are witches in class. Real ones, I mean; midnight sabbats and deals with the devil, that kind of thing.”

    “Who said that?”

    Phoebe almost answered, but at the last second she remembered the spooky look on Ruth’s face when she asked not to tell anyone. “Hmm. I probably shouldn’t say.”

    “Ahh. Can‘t let the black cat out of the bag,” said Mr. Dane, and mimed locking his mouth and throwing the key over his shoulder.

    It started raining again driving home, so much that Phoebe had to slow down. Some religious channel was the only thing that seemed to be coming in on the radio:

    “It is a woeful piece of corruption, in an evil time, when the wicked prosper and the godly party meet with vexations. But adversity teaches us to war a good warfare, to separate the precious and the vile.

    “It is the main drift of the Devil to pull all down! But Satan will not prevail, though he be aided by wicked and reprobate women. Christ will defend us from the power of death, and from the inward enemies of our own sins—”

    She turned the radio off.

    It was late by the time she got home. The wind sounded like it wanted to take the roof off the house, and the chimney leaked. She called out for Mom, but of course she wasn’t home. Mom was working a day job and a night job, and between them she only had one night off in ten. Phoebe was mostly on her own these days.

    She changed out of her school uniform, then fed the cat (Belladonna) and started making dinner. Phoebe wasn‘t much of a cook, but she‘d memorized how to make six specific meals, and she rotated them every time Mom wasn‘t home. She made exactly enough for two people, leaving Mom‘s in the fridge every night, where it was almost always still uneaten the next morning.

    Once dinner was ready, she lit some candles, put on one of Dad’s old records, and liberated a little bit of wine from Mom’s private stash. She meant to just eat and relax for the rest of the night, and maybe watch some TV with Belladonna curled up on her lap. When she switched the set on, though, she was startled by the blaring voice that came out of the speakers:

    “Christ hath placed us in this world, as in a sea, and suffreth many storms and tempests to threaten shipwreck. Whilst in the meantime he himself seems asleep!”

    Frowning again, Phoebe tried changing the channel. It didn’t work. There was no picture on the set, just a gray and black blur of what was probably the profile of a man. The audio came through clear, though:

    “Like young children overbold with fire, whose desperate parents hold them over the danger so the parental bluff might teach them the risk. Yes, all mankind, the whole apostate race of Adam. Even the very elect are by their nature dead in sin and trespasses.”
    It seemed as if the wind howled even louder overhead.

    After several attempts at changing or muting the channel, Phoebe finally just turned the TV off. It hissed as the image on the screen faded out, leaving Phoebe alone in the house, with nothing but the sound of the rain beating on the tin roof.

    Phoebe had some more wine and, judging that the bottle was now looking a little too empty not to arouse suspicion, topped it off with a little tap water. It’s a reverse miracle, she thought: wine into water. She laughed out loud, startling the cat out of her sleep.

    She decided to read, but couldn’t concentrate on anything. The weird conversation with Ruth still bothered her. It wasn’t just how spooky the other girl had looked; the talk had reminded Phoebe of something that was lingering at the back of her memory, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

    Returning her books to the shelf, she found the notebook she’d been using a month ago, during the colonial unit in history class. She flipped through until she found what she was looking for: Folded and creased photocopy pages from the research for the paper she‘d done. She’d highlighted few bits of the old trial records:

    “The Juriors do present that Abagaile Hobbs of Topsfeild in the county of Essex in the year of our Lord 1688 wickedly and feloniously made a covenant with the evil spirit, the Devil, and did make contrary to the peace.”

    She flipped through a few similar pages:

    “She confesseth further that the Devil came in the Shape of a man. She was at the great witches’ meeting in the pasture, when they administered the Devil’s Sacrament, and did eat of the Red Bread and drink of the Red Wine.”

    Phoebe paused in the middle of a drink of her own wine. Of course, it was harmless. She poured out the last bit anyway. “Wickedly and feloniously made covenant with the evil spirit,” she muttered.

    So that explained it. Ruth must have noticed that one of the defendants in the old trials had Abbie’s same name. The old Abbie Hobbs had been a teenager too. Of course if Ruth was going to accuse anyone of being a witch it would be Abbie. Why she was accusing anybody in the first place was a mystery, but she always was kind of a weird girl.

    Phoebe snuffed the candles one by one before bed and then clucked her tongue so that the cat would follow. For some reason she felt completely wiped out tonight. I’ll probably sleep like the dead, she thought, as she lay down…

    She assumed at first it was her morning alarm waking her up. But the room—and the entire house—was still dark, and the sound was all wrong; it was a long, low, mournful noise, like a fog horn. When she sat up, she saw that a candle was burning again on the bedside table, and that Abbie Hobbs stood over her bed.

    But she didn’t look quite right, Phoebe realized. She was pale and misty and almost blue, and her clothes and hair seemed to drift a bit. “Like a ghost,” as Ruth had put it. Oh God, thought Phoebe. I lied to Ruth about having nightmares like hers and now it’s coming true. I should have told her I have dreams about screwing Mr. Dane like a cat in heat. I’d much rather be dreaming about that…

    Abbie looked precisely as she did every day in class, right down to the school uniform. She smiled, a cold expression. “Hey Phoebe.”

    “Hey,” Phoebe muttered, putting a pillow over her face. Abbie pulled it away.

    “Been a while. You look…” Abbie paused. “The same. I guess.”

    “You look like Jacob Marley.”

    “I don’t know who that is,” Abbie said.

    “Never mind.” Phoebe sat up and yawned. The candle on the table didn‘t have anything underneath it, but she supposed dream wax couldn’t possibly hurt the wood. Abbie was holding out her hand, and instead of Jacob Marley Phoebe thought of the Ghost of Christmas Past, helping Scrooge fly away. Rather than take the proffered hand, she walked to the window herself. That fog horn noise was still going on. “What the hell is that?”

    “They’re calling us,” said Abbie. “We’re going to be late. Come on.”

    The field behind Phoebe’s mother’s house was empty except for wild grass and the broken down remains of a fence that had once separated two properties. Abbie bypassed it with ease. Phoebe had a little more trouble clamoring over, following Abbie instinctually, never questioning the dream logic. The ground was thick with mud, but there was no rain now, and the overcast was gone, revealing stars that seemed brighter, as if the rain had cleaned the entire sky.

    “What a lovely place,” Abbie said. “You could murder someone here and nobody would ever hear you.”

    “Don’t tell the landlord.”

    Abbie laughed. Then: “I hear someone has been telling you stories about me,” she said.

    “Hmm? Oh, that you’re a witch, yeah.”

    “Who was it?”

    “Just Ruth,” said Phoebe. “The spooky girl with the locker next to mine? We have Ms. Young’s history class together. You do too, technically, but you’re never there.”

    Abbie stopped walking. “Little Ruth?” she said. Then, for three seconds, she burst into laughter. “That silly cunt,” Abbie said when she was finished. “I knew it couldn’t be one of my girls. They all know better. Thank you for telling me.”

    “Mm hmm,” Phoebe said. She still felt abominably tired. Being tired in a dream, was that a sign that you were going to wake up exhausted? She heard the sound of the horn for a third time. It seemed to be coming from the woods on the other side of the field. Abbie looked back towards it. It seemed they were going towards that sound, for whatever reason.

    “Now,” Abbie said. “What to do with you?” She looked Phoebe up and down, clicking her nails in thought. Phoebe flinched. She’d seen Abbie look that same way at the girls she used to push around after class. Like a worm on a hook.

    Once, she and Abbie had been friends. Good friends, ever since grade school, when they bonded over having the same birthday. But then came last year, when Abbie took things too far, and they hadn’t talked since. Once inseparable, their mutual 18th birthdays had passed without as much as a phone call.

    Eventually, Abbie put a hand out. “I guess you can come too. I didn’t want you in yet, but you might as well now that that silly cunt Ruth has spilled it.”

    Phoebe blinked. “Might as well what?”

    “Join us,” Abbie looked different now. She’d shed her clothes, although Phoebe didn’t remember her actually doing it. Now she was as naked as anything, standing in the tall grass. Phoebe stared. I should look away, she thought, but she didn‘t. Abbie’s outstretched hand beckoned, impatient. “Come on already. It’s just this way.”

    Phoebe was slow to extend her own hand. When Abbie grabbed her, she yanked her forward very suddenly, and they ended up almost embracing, Abbie’s nude body coiled close to hers. Phoebe froze at the touch of another girl’s naked skin, as if she’d been electrocuted and couldn’t move.

    She waited to see how Abbie would react. The other girl assumed an almost bored look and crooked a red lacquered finger at her, indicating that she should come even closer. Drops of night dew now decorated Abbie’s skin. Without quite realizing what she was doing, Phoebe kissed a dewy spot along the curve of one of Abbie’s shoulders. She licked the moisture off with a quick, catlike flickering of her tongue. Abbie purred.

    “That’s good,” she said.

    The sounding horn sent a delicious shiver down Phoebe’s spine. Abbie’s hands trailed through her hair as Phoebe continued to kiss her way around the other girl’s body and ick the dew from her bare skin. It was cool on her lips, but Abbie was hot. Phoebe had expected Abbie to evaporate like a ghost when touched, but instead she was solid and warm and very alive.

    The tall grass shifted. In a trance, Phoebe’s mouth closed over one of Abbie’s perky, upright nipples, flicking her tongue against it. Abbie sighed, so Phoebe did it again, and then sucked it into her mouth, tasting the hot, soft flesh and inhaling the mingled scents of their two bodies together. Without quite meaning to, she bit down, and Abbie cried out and then slapped her on the back of the head.

    “Not so hard, you greedy bitch.”

    Phoebe broke off, flushing with embarrassment. The night grew cold all of a sudden, and the sound of the horn seemed more ominous. She wanted to leave, but Abbie had her twined in her arms. Their faces were very close together, and Phoebe could taste Abbie’s breath on her lips every time she spoke.

    “Don‘t be mad,” Abbie said, purring. “We have to go now, or we’ll be late.”

    “Late for what?” said Phoebe.

    “Just come on. Don’t you want to?” Abbie said. Phoebe was having trouble looking away from the other girl’s red, red mouth. “Haven’t you always wanted to?”

    “Yes…”

    “I always knew it. So why wait? Come on and let me show you. Come on…”

    They kissed, Abbie’s red mouth opening to draw Phoebe in. Phoebe was falling into a bottomless red haze now, enveloped by the heat of the moment when their lips touched. Somewhere in that haze, Phoebe imagined there was another person, very much like herself but also entirely different, who was trying to find her…

    Phoebe broke off and backed away. For a second Abbie looked furious. Then her features relaxed into something like indifference. “Be that way, then,” she said.

    As suddenly as that, she was gone. Phoebe was alone in the clearing. Or at least, she seemed to be alone. Although she couldn’t see anyone, she had a feeling like there were dozens of pairs of eyes on her. Turning, she ran back to her house and locked the door. The sound of the horn didn’t stop for the entire night.

    ***

    When she woke the next morning, Phoebe’s first thought was that it had all been real. She expected to roll over and see the burnt out candle on her nightstand and find that her shoes were still covered in mud and grass stains after walking in the pasture all night.

    But there was no candle, and no dirty footprints in the hall. All that had happened was she’d fallen asleep after too much wine and had a weird, inappropriate dream about her ex BFF, and now she would have to hurry if she didn’t want to be late for class. That was the full extent of mystery and adventurousness in the life of Phoebe Chandler.

    The TV was still out. She managed to get a few sentences of a news broadcast:

    “At least 50 dead, and 70 to 100 more prisoner. Attackers burnt the other buildings and swept the outlying structures within five miles…”

    The only other thing that came in was the faceless, staticky religious channel yet again:

    “Have I not chose you twelve, and yet one of you is the Devil? Occasioned by dreadful witchcraft—”

    She took only enough time to gulp down coffee (which stung her empty stomach) and feed the cat before racing to make it to class on time. The rain was showing mercy for now, but the black clouds were still there.

    She’d meant to pay particular attention to Abbie and Ruth in history today, to see if anything weird was going on with them. But to her surprise (relief?) both of them were absent. Come lunchtime, she asked around. Nobody had seen Abbie or Ruth anywhere. In fact, a lot of the senior class girls were out that day; seven in all, a high number for a small school.

    “Maybe they’re out shopping for matching broomsticks,” Mr. Dane said. She laughed. They were in the cafeteria, him on lunch duty overseeing the sophomores.

    “I’ll bet that’s it,” Phoebe said. “Mr. Dane, do you ever think…” She paused, searching for the right words and finding that they weren’t quite there. “I mean, have you noticed anything strange lately? About the school year? Or any of the girls in class?”

    “Everyone’s passing my civics class so far, that’s pretty unusual. Do you think it’s magic?” He winked in a way that she was pretty sure grown-up teachers shouldn’t do to their 18-year-old students, and without quite meaning to she crossed her legs. She decided she’d file that image away for later.

    She’d been in such a hurry leaving the house that she hadn’t packed anything for lunch. Buying something off campus wasn’t in her budget for the week, but maybe she could beg a freebie off the cafeteria? She waited in line, listening to her stomach grumble. There were only a few minutes left until the bell. She wondered if it was the dream that had spooked her. Or was it just Ruth still?

    It was both, she decided. And a million other things too: the weather, the news, Mom, her class load, everything. Don’t worry, Phoebe, you’re just cracking up, she thought. You’re an adult now, it’s high time you had your first nervous breakdown. She wanted to laugh, but decided cackling to herself like a crazy woman in the lunch line wouldn’t help anything.

    It was the smell that she noticed first, a sweet, crisp scent, like barbecue, but spoiled and sick, as if the meat had gone bad. It made her eyes water. She looked around, trying to detect the source so that she should make a point not to eat whatever it was. It took her a moment to really figure out what she was seeing, and when she did she gasped.

    Abbie stood in kitchen. Except, of course, it didn’t look entirely like her; she was misty and pale around the edges, like the previous night, and Phoebe knew without even checking that nobody else in the room could see her. She was naked, standing over an open flame, and slowly turning a metal spit on its hinges. Skewered on that spit, looking as unreal as Abbie herself but still quite distinct, was a human figure, slowly roasting.

    Phoebe dropped her tray. The girls next to her in line jumped, but she didn’t notice. Abbie grinned. Phoebe broke out in a sweat. If she had eaten anything already, it would have come up now. Instead she felt only a scream welling. This is it, she thought, it finally happened. I’ve been joking about losing my mind for so long that it’s come true. As soon as I start screaming, it’ll be official. All I have to do is open my mouth…

    But before it could happen the bell sounded, and the specter of Abbie and her gruesome meal both vanished, leaving nothing behind to suggest that they’d ever been there at all.

    Numbly, Phoebe shuffled out of the cafeteria and into the corridor. The chatter of other students suggested that nobody else had seen anything. Maybe it wasn’t real, she thought. Maybe it was…what? Another dream? In the middle of the day, while she was wide awake? That excuse was running out of steam pretty fast.

    If she needed any more proof, she got it in her next class. Abbie was there too; not the real Abbie, but her specter again, perched on the rafters of the classroom ceiling. Occasionally she would make faces or obscene gestures at the teacher. Once, Phoebe very distinctly saw her playing with something that looked like a yellow bird.

    Whenever a bell rang she would vanish like a wisp of smoke, only to reappear in whatever room Phoebe went to next. The final bell seemed to banish her completely, leaving Phoebe mercifully alone. Or at least, she hoped she was alone.

    Phoebe waited until most of the school had trickled out of the building before collecting her things at her locker. She gave Ruth‘s locker a slightly regretful look, but the spooky girl was nowhere to be seen. The one time I would have wanted to run into her, Phoebe thought…

    All the way to the library Phoebe expected Abbie—or something worse—to appear, maybe right in front of her or right next to her. Maybe the lights would all flicker and die one by one, like in a movie, and then she’d be there, and Phoebe would try to run but Abbie would catch her no matter what, and then—

    But nothing happened. The library was open for an hour after the final bell. That was enough time for Phoebe. She sequestered herself in a chair in the corner and thumbed through a particular book until she found part she was looking for. Fortunately, it didn’t take long; it was a book she’d read recently, during the witch trials lesson:

    “Ann saw a man, skewered on a spit, roasting in her parents’ hearth. ‘Goody Corey,’ she cried, ‘You be turning it!’ The maid struck at the spot Ann indicated. The vision disappeared, but only temporarily.”

    Phoebe noted the page number and then flipped more pages until she found the second entry she wanted, about the hysterical girls spotting ghostly witches balancing on the ceiling beam. The yellow bird, too, came from the trial records. Abbie had never been a particularly good student. But it seemed that after all these years she’d finally found a subject she was really interested in studying.

    Phoebe checked the book out and left. Her first thought was to find Ruth. But where could the girl be? Not at home, Phoebe was sure. If it had been only Ruth missing today, Phoebe would assume she’d skipped school to avoid Abbie. But the other absences suggested something else was going on.

    Once home, she locked all the doors and windows. When this didn’t seem adequate, she put some chairs and heavy furniture against the back door and the front. Then, on a hunch, she found her great aunt’s Bible (dusty from years of never being moved from the top shelf) and placed it on the threshold. She fretted a bit over whether that was good enough, but what else was there to do?

    She wished Mom was here. She thought about calling her at work, but what would she even say? Mom, there are witches, come home early and bring lots of firearms? It didn’t seem the best tone to strike when interrupting a night shift.

    She spent the rest of the afternoon (minus a break to feed the increasingly insistent cat) reading the witch trial book and any old notes she could find from that assignment. It turned dark out, and the storm started all over again, a soaker that sounded like it meant to drown the house and the whole world with it. Phoebe kept reading:

    “A great swarm of witches alighted in the pasture. You might have heard the trumpet that summoned them for miles. Rebecca Nurse sat at the Devil‘s side, handing out crimson wine and bread. Hobbes explained that the wine was blood, and better than real wine. The Devil offered his great book, which all signed.

    “In this place they would establish Satan’s kingdom, where they would live in gallant equality. He would pay their debts, and offer riches. Why not cancel the Judgment Day, he said, and eliminate shame and sin? They would all, the Devil promised, have crowns in Hell.”

    Phoebe didn’t remember falling asleep. She was only aware of suddenly waking up. She was lying on the floor in front of the fireplace, where she’d been reading. But the fire was out now, and six girls were standing over her in their school uniforms.

    They were all from Phoebe’s class, although one or two she didn’t remember the names of. None of them were Abbie. The last of them, with her head down, as if refusing to look at anyone or anything around her, was Ruth. The tallest of the set (Miram, Phoebe thought her name was) held out a hand and said simply, “Come on.”

    Phoebe put her back to the fireplace. The girls stood in a half circle around her, whispering to one another from time to time and, once or twice, sniggering. Phoebe didn’t move. Miram held her hand out again (a gesture that seemed as much command as invitation) and repeated the words, “Come on.”

    “I don’t want to.”

    “Abbie says you have to,” said Miram. She added, “We can make you come.”

    Phoebe stuck out her chin. “Go ahead then”

    With half a smile, Miram pointed. When Phoebe turned, she saw a strange shape crouched by the fireplace, a squat, hairy creature with wings, seemingly warming itself by the heat of a blaze that wasn‘t there anymore. When it realized she had seen it, the thing growled and bared its teeth. Startled, Phoebe scrambled away, only to run straight into another apparition, a great white dog with red eyes, that barked when she got close.

    And then suddenly the entire house was alive with strange creatures darting to and fro in the rafters and the corners of the room, little imps and strange animals and half-glimpsed figures, a blue boar and a gray wolf and a bear’s snapping head, and a bird with the head of an old woman that perched on the ceiling and laughed at her.

    Flames burst in the hearth as a hysterical laugh bellowed down the chimney, and the house was full of the most awful sounds from every corner. Phoebe put her hands over her ears, stood up, and shouted: “Stop it!”

    And, very suddenly, it all stopped. The strange creatures disappeared, and all of their cries went silent, as if they‘d never been there (which of course, they never had). Phoebe stood trembling for a second, but then lowered her hands. Taking a deep breath, she looked Miram in the eyes. “You can’t scare me with that stuff,” she said.

    Miram looked at her with an unreadable expression for a moment. Then she shrugged. “Okay then,” she said. “We won’t try to scare you. We’ll just hurt Ruth.”

    Ruth’s eyes went wide and she fell into ball on the floor immediately as the other girls encircled her. But before anything else could happen Phoebe jumped forward. “Stop!” she said, and all the girls turned in unison. “You win. I’ll do whatever you want. Just leave her alone, okay?”

    Miram shrugged again. “Come on,” she said. “You’re making us late. Both of you, let’s go.”

    The girls led Phoebe and Ruth to the back door. Everything was still locked, and the furniture was still in place at every exit, so they had to move it out of the way. One of the girls picked up the Bible on the threshold, and when she saw what it was she laughed and threw it over her shoulder.

    They were going to the pasture again, apparently, all of them in a line, with Phoebe at the back, comforting Ruth with her arm around the other girl’s shoulder. She let the other girls get a little ahead of them, then put her mouth close to Ruth’s ear. “We’ll run,” she said. “On three, just as soon as they get a little bit further on. Ready?”

    Ruth stopped immediately and shouted: “She’s going to run! She’s telling me to run! Don’t let her get away!”

    Phoebe was so shocked that she couldn’t move. Miram turned around and, without pause, slapped Phoebe so hard in the face that she knocked her to her knees.

    “Cunt,” said Miram. Then she prodded Phoebe with the tip of a shoe. “Get up.”

    They continued their trudge through the wild grass and over the broken old fence and into the back pasture. Ruth hugged against Phoebe and whispered. “I’m sorry. They’ll hurt us worse if we try to run. Please don’t hate me.”

    “You tried to warn me yesterday,” said Phoebe. “I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.”

    “Yeah,” said Ruth. “Me too.”

    Halfway across the pasture they stopped. One of the girls pulled something out of the grass; it was a long wooden pole, seven or eight feet. She inspected it for a moment and then, apparently satisfied, pointed at Ruth. “You come with me,” she said.

    Ruth shrank away. Impatient, the other girl grabbed her wrist. “Come on,” she said. “Stop thrashing. If you thrash while we’re in the air, I’ll drop you.” The girl held the pole out and indicated that Ruth should grab onto it too. Ruth shook and cried and said:

    “Oh, please no. I don’t want to. I don’t—”

    But it was too late. There was a sound like a great rush of air, and a powerful wind blew through the pasture, turning Phoebe’s and everybody else’s hair about. Ruth screamed once and then both girls, pole and all, were gone, Ruth’s scream trailing in the breeze.

    Miram retrieved a similar stave and, holding it at her side, indicated that Phoebe should come with her. Phoebe looked at the setup doubtfully. “You can’t be serious,” she said.

    The look on Miram’s face said that she was. Phoebe took one step back but, finding that the other girls had closed ranks behind her, she had nowhere to go. So she stepped up beside Miram, grasped the shaft with as much courage as she could muster, and then—

    It was like the entire world fell away. Before she knew what had happened they were soaring through the night sky, Miram sitting with poised confidence on the thin breadth of the pole, both legs dangling over one side, as if mounted sidesaddle. Phoebe clung to the tail end with her knuckles white, screaming at the top of her lungs. The wind sucked all of the sound away from her.

    Miram laughed like a little kid on a roller coaster. “Look down,” she said. Phoebe refused, ratcheting her eyes shut. “Look down or I’ll drop you,” Miram said, so Phoebe opened her eyes then.

    She gasped. A roiling ocean of black and gray storm clouds spilled out underneath them, gilded with moonlight and blue bursts of lightning. Wisps of cloud parted and trailed around the other five girls as they flew up after them.

    “It’s beautiful!” Phoebe cried. She couldn’t help it. Miram smiled and nodded in reply, then threw back her head and laughed, long and wild. After they’d been flying for several minutes, Phoebe dared to call out, “Where are we going?”

    Miram pointed. A mountain peak penetrated the clouds up ahead. As they flew closer, Phoebe made out lights on the summit. A few seconds later her stomach lurched as the beam angled downward. “We’re going to land,” Miram said.

    “Oh no. Oh no!”

    “Hang on,” said Miram, laughing still, and Phoebe screamed some more, and down they went.

    The landing was an exercise in terror. If she’d eaten anything all day, Phoebe would surely have thrown it up. Instead she was left heaving up nothing while crouched in dry grass and pebbles, her knees and the palms of her hands scuffed and scratched from sliding in the dirt

    Miram, on the other hand, touched down quite easily, abandoning the pole and walking right by Phoebe to join the festivities. It was Abbie who helped Phoebe to her feet. Abbie, naked again, but not a specter this time. She pulled Phoebe up and helped brush the dirt and grass off her uniform. “There,” said Abbie. “You’re finally here. Now come on.”

    Phoebe stumbled. “Where are you taking me? I just got here. And I don‘t feel all right. And I‘m not—”

    “Come on,” was all Abbie said. “Come on.”

    Here there were dozens of women all gathered around fires, talking and laughing and doing very strange things which Phoebe only glimpsed in passing as Abbie dragged her along. Almost everyone was naked. Near the edge of the summit, where the cliff dropped into a seemingly endless black gulf, someone was blowing long notes on a horn. Nearby, somebody else pounded a drum. Although she couldn’t really see them, Phoebe felt the musicians were not people but things, and her skin crawled at even the impression of their silhouettes.

    Ruth was here, sitting on her knees at the edge of the cliff, the picture of misery. Someone else was with her, a tall man dressed all in black, difficult to pick out from the night sky. When he looked at Phoebe her heart fluttered in shock. “Mr. Dane!” she said.

    He didn’t answer. Instead he held something out with both hands: a heavy book, with a red binding. Flipping through it, he revealed page after page of red splotches and untidy scribbles. When he came at last to a blank spot, he offered it to her. She took a step back, confused.

    “Mr. Dane, what are you doing here? What do you want? Why—”

    Then she looked the man squarely in the eye. He returned a small nod of acknowledgment.

    “You’re not Mr. Dane…” Phoebe said. He continued to offer the book, but Phoebe didn’t take it. The Black Man (whoever he was) eventually pushed the book toward Ruth instead. She recoiled, as if it were a dead animal.

    “Oh no,” she said. “I won’t sign it. I don’t even know what book it is. It’s the devil’s book for all I know!”

    Ruth became hysterical, and the Black Man soon turned away, disgusted. Abbie was right behind Phoebe, and she whispered, “You should sign.”

    “I…I don’t know.”

    “You should sign,” Abbie said again, and, before Phoebe knew what she was doing Abbie grabbed her hand and thrust it forward. The Black Man presented the blank page again, and Phoebe‘s fingertip touched it. The paper turned dark red, as if it were bleeding in the shape of a crescent. He seemed satisfied when he closed the cover. Abbie did too.

    “See?” said Abbie. “That was easy.”

    They took Phoebe with them as they sat by the fire, putting her between them in what seemed like a prominent place. They brought Ruth along too, although they sat her far away, and the other women looked at her with unveiled disgust.

    Abbie put something into Phoebe’s hand. It was a cup made of wood, sloshing with something thick and red. It looked more or less like wine, but it didn’t smell right. The Black Man gave her something like a piece of bread, but it was red too, like it had been stained by lying too close to something unpleasant for too long.

    By the light of the roaring orange flames she saw the other women greedily tipping their cups back, spilling thick red wine down their naked bodies and feeding scarlet morsels to one another. Ruth was refusing both and making a lot of noise. “I won’t,” she said. “I won’t, I won‘t!”

    When they tried shoving the bread in her mouth she spit it out. Angry, the women rubbed it in her face, and when she bent over to spit out the crumbs they overturned the cup on her head, laughing. Phoebe frowned

    “Try it,” Abbie said, putting the cup and bread in her hand again. “This is your body. This is your blood. Do you see?”

    Phoebe didn‘t see. But when the Black Man placed the bread very gently on her tongue and stroked her chin she couldn‘t help but swallow. She hadn’t eaten all day, and she suddenly remembered how hungry she was. When they offered her more, she ate more, and it tasted good.

    “Now try this,” said Abbie, raising the cup. The drink was both sour and sweet, and it coated her lips so that the taste never entirely faded. Abbie drank hers too, then surprised Phoebe with a kiss. When their lips touched Abbie poured a mouthful of wine into Phoebe‘s, where it flowed into her belly and became part of her blood.

    “Dance with me,” Abbie said. Phoebe got to her feet (somewhat unsteadily). Around and around the fire everybody went, all the women’s naked hides painted red by flames. Two women Phoebe didn’t know began taking her uniform off, and she didn’t stop them. Then they all went in circles around again, leaping, twisting, crawling, and shouting, and Phoebe with them.

    “This is my body,” she muttered, slurring the words in a drunken haze. Looking at her own bare arms and legs, she understood. “This IS my body!” she shouted, and Abbie shouted for joy with her, and they both went round in a dance of hellish joy.

    Now and then Phoebe glimpsed Ruth, who still sat and stared, wide-eyed, at everything. But every time Phoebe saw her for even a second the Black Man blocked her view. Only now he looked different. Sometimes he was still Frank Dane, but sometimes he was a woman, or a little girl, or a bear, or a goat, or a black dog, or a white horse. No matter what he was, he was always watching her.

    Phoebe didn’t know the women who began kissing her. She kissed them back without question or reply. Their hands moved on her, three or four pairs, stroking and fondling and groping and finally pulling her right into a knot of bodies on the ground. Phoebe’s head lolled and her eyes rolled back as half a dozen attentive mouths began exploring her.

    The drumbeat pounded in her ears, complimented by little gasps and squeals of delight over her from the assembled women. She put her hands out and touched anything that came close, stroking a strange woman’s face, and then the firm flank of a backside, and then testing the sensitivity of a bare breast or exposed thigh. Everything was orange and red in the firelight, the women’s faces like black lines painted on a flickering backdrop.

    She gasped when the first woman’s mouth found its way between her thighs. She couldn’t see anything of whoever it was except for a head of wavy hair, which she grabbed and pushed down on even as she thrust up with her hips. The women around her laughed. “So eager,” one said. “You don’t have to rush.”

    “Don’t tell me what to do,” Phoebe said. She grabbed the woman and pulled her down for a kiss, tongue stabbing deep into her mouth as someone else’s tongue explored her curves and folds below. The air was thick with sex and sweat and too many bodies. Giggles, moans, and sounds of excited affirmation filled the night like tinkling bells.

    Someone was lying right next to Phoebe, her nude body splayed like a table setting for the others. Phoebe rolled over just enough to grab the other girl and kiss her, their mouths opening to overwhelm each other and moan into the hollow of each other’s bodies. The circle of naked, writhing, dancing, ecstatic women picked over from one girl to the other, trading spots back and forth between their thighs, licking their naked breasts, kissing their exposed arms, shoulders, and thighs. Phoebe gushed.

    She had assumed the girl next to her was Ruth, but when she opened her eyes again she saw that it was someone she didn’t know, a woman a few years older. Curious, Phoebe stood up (unsteadily) and picked her way through the assembly, until she spotted where Ruth was hiding. The other girl sat on a rock, hugging her knees, staring in terror. Phoebe put out her hand.

    “Come on,” she said.

    Ruth shook her head.

    “Come on,” Phoebe repeated. “You‘ll like it.” The flames leapt higher, making a twisted black kaleidoscope of shadows on the rocks. Ruth shook her head again.

    “Forget her,” said Abbie. She was lying by the fire nearby. Phoebe went to her, dropping halfway and crawling across the grass, arriving on her hands and knees as Abbie parted her legs and pulled her in. The scent of wet sex surrounded Phoebe as she leaned in to kiss and lick the pretty pink slit between Abbie’s thighs. The sharp, hot taste made her tongue tingle.

    Phoebe lay on her belly on the ground and buried her face into Abbie, exploring every curve of her. Abbie didn’t cry out or moan; her only response was to hiss between her teeth and push up with her thighs in encouragement. Phoebe closed her eyes and leaned in to kiss and suck harder and deeper, drinking her classmate’s body into her open mouth.

    Rough hands grabbed her from behind, seizing on her hips and pulling them up, so that her rear arched into the air. She gasped and tried to look, but Abbie forced her head down again. When she felt the hard protrusion trace the line of her ass until coming to the place where her wet pussy splayed out she knew who it was: Mr. Dane.

    Phoebe gasped again when he slid the tip inside, then cried out harder. Abbie arched an eyebrow. “It’s not your first, is it?”

    “No…” Phoebe said. But it was certainly her first like this. It didn’t feel warm and human; it was a cold, hard thing, like a toy nobody had lubed up, but it filled her completely when he started to fuck her. She went half-limp, letting the feeling rack her body back and forth on the ground.

    “Serve me,” said the Black Man. And again as he rocked in and out of her: “Serve me.”

    “Oh…oh…yes!”

    Abbie stroked Phoebe’s face, guiding her back to the warm cradle of her thighs. Phoebe gave herself up to it. The cold, hard thing continued to pump her from behind, until soon, it spilled over, filling her with the cool, wet, spurting nectar of its ancient lust. There was more than she could take, she knew. It was a fountain that would never run dry, saturating her body until there was just as much of it as her in her own body, hidden deep in her black insides.

    ***

    Phoebe woke up sick. She thought she should run to the bathroom, but found she was there already. That was lucky. She was back at her house (although she didn’t remember how she got here), half-dressed with her legs bare. Her calves and ankles were cut and bleeding and, as she watched with a vague horror, her cat, Belladonna, crouched over her, licking the blood from her scratches.

    “Stop it,” she said. Then, louder, “Stop!”

    The cat gave her a bored look and crept out of the room, tail swaying. Phoebe slumped over between the toilet and the bathtub. She wanted to curl up and bury herself until her hangover went away. Or maybe just until she died. Whichever happened first.

    Eventually, she crawled to the living room. The TV was on, with its bleary images of faceless ministers. When she unmuted it, the broadcast said only one thing:

    “What contract have you made with the Devil?”

    Phoebe blinked. The TV spoke again:

    “Why do you seem to act witchcraft before us with the motions of your body, which have influenced the afflicted?”

    “I don‘t know what you‘re talking about,” said Phoebe, putting her face in the crook of her arm. “I don’t even know what a witch is.”

    “If you don’t know what a witch is, how do you know you aren’t one?” said the TV. Then the set turned itself off.

    Dragging herself to the kitchen, she fumbled with the phone receiver. Which job would Mom be at today? Or was she out of town again? Phoebe couldn’t remember. But it didn’t matter, because no sooner did she touch the phone than it rang, startling her. She snatched it up and thrust the receiver to her ear. “Hello?”

    “Hello?” said a man’s voice. “Who is this?”

    The hair on the back of Phoebe’s neck stood up. “Mr. Dane?”

    “Is that you, Phoebe?”

    “Yes. Mr. Dane, why are you calling me? I…I guess I’m late for school, aren’t I?”

    “It’s Saturday, Phoebe. I’m calling because you called me.”

    “No I didn‘t? I don‘t even know your phone number?”

    “I got a weird call from this number. It sounded like…well I don’t know what it sounded like, but it sounded pretty bad. I didn’t realize this was you. You really didn’t call me?”

    “I’m not sure. I think I‘ve done a lot of things I‘m not sure about. I think…” She paused, and then before she had the chance to think better of it she said, all in a rush: “Mr. Dane, can you come here please? I’ve hurt myself somehow, and nobody’s home, and I really need help. I’m sorry, but will you come here right now please?”

    He seemed to hesitate. Phoebe held her breath. “Okay,” he finally said. “Where do you live?”

    Phoebe paced as she waited and made a halfhearted attempt at tidying the house up. She spotted Mr. Dane through the window before he knocked. She wanted to smile at him when she answered the door, but the best she managed was a weak wave.

    “You look awful,” he said, coming inside.

    She shut the door and locked it. “It’s not as bad as it looks.”

    “Phoebe…” he said, turning away and looking at the wall. “You’re not wearing any pants.”

    She glanced at her bare legs. She wasn’t wearing underwear either. Mr. Dane was blushing, but Phoebe just laughed. “I guess I had better get dressed. Come in and wait?”

    He loitered around the interior, not sure what to do. “Where are your parents?”

    “Mom’s not around,” she called from the laundry room. It looked like she had nothing clean. She settled for pulling on just the skirt of one of her uniforms. That left her at least somewhat decently covered. When she looked into the living room, she found Mr. Dane eyeing the previous night’s books curiously. The cat sniffed around his shoes. Now she did manage to smile.

    “Do you want anything? Something to drink? Or something else?”

    “You told me you were hurt.”

    “I was. But…I think I’m much better now. I was mixed up. I’m sorry I scared you. It was sweet of you to be worried, though.” Now that she wasn’t alone, she didn’t feel sick anymore. Or even scared. Suddenly, she felt very good.

    He stood with his hands in his coat pockets, like he didn’t trust himself with them. “I’ll get going then,” he said, although his face clearly showed that he didn’t believe a word she’d said.

    “Please stay? Since you’re here already.”

    “I can’t be alone with a student in a private setting.”

    “Why not?”

    “It’s inappropriate.’

    “I’ve done worse,” Phoebe said. “I bet you have too.” She skirted closer to him, sliding her bare feet over the floorboards. He was standing in front of the couch and she put her fingertips to his chest, trying to push him down onto it. He didn’t budge. “Loosen up. It’s a weekend, right? School‘s out.”

    “I’m leaving.”

    “If you really want to.”

    Abbie was standing right behind Mr. Dane. He didn’t seem to realize she was there, not even when she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him down into a sitting position on the couch. Phoebe clambered onto his lap and spread her legs, so that her naked cunt pressed into his crotch. She ran her fingers through his unruly hair. From behind, Abbie licked the ridge of his ear, although again he didn’t seem aware of this either.

    “What’s gotten into you?” he said.

    “All sorts of things. You want to put something else into me?”

    “This isn‘t right. I could lose my job…”

    “I won’t tell. I‘m good with secrets.” She unbuckled his belt. Thrusting her fingers inside, she found the bulge and rubbed it over and over while she kissed Mr. Dane’s mouth and jaw. He didn’t kiss her back, but neither did he stop her.

    She circled a thumb and a finger around his cock and squeezed through the cotton of his underpants. The surface of Mr. Dane’s cock felt silky and smooth when her fingers pushed the last layer of clothing away. Strange, she thought. It was simple flesh, easy to use, but dangling and hapless until inflamed by her touch or the proximity of her own body.

    Abbie wiggled her eyebrows at Phoebe and grinned. Phoebe pushed Mr. Dane’s legs up so that he was lying on the couch instead of sitting on it. She pulled his belt off in one go and yanked his pants down. They became tangled around his shoes, which she’d neglected to take off of him, leaving him somewhat hogtied at the ankles. Oh well.

    His body smelled like a hot animal. She stroked his naked cock some more, as if testing. This part at least seemed ready for business, despite the teacher’s squirming reluctance. She kissed the tip. He groaned. “This will mean trouble,” he said.

    “Just come on. Don’t you want to?” Phoebe said. She licked her teacher‘s cock with her red, red mouth. “Haven’t you always wanted to?”

    “Yes…”

    “So come on” Phoebe sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, pursing her lips against it and smiling around him as he collapsed into quivering helplessness. She’d expected it to have a raw, meaty taste, but the actual sensation was surprisingly sterile. Testing, she inched him into her open mouth a bit a time. Abbie stroked her hair and coaxed her along. She nearly choked once, but after a moment the muscles at the back of her mouth opened up and allowed her to swallow him all the way down.

    Phoebe’s mouth latched on, and her throat rippled with a swallowing motion as she milked Mr. Dane’s cock. Abbie straddled her from behind, watching everything with bright eyes from over Phoebe’s shoulder while whispering encouragement in her ear and, occasionally, reaching around to squeeze and stroke Phoebe’s tits through her shirt. Her body ached as she bobbed her head up and down.

    Mr. Dane seemed stuck in a daze, staring at the ceiling with his mouth open and one of his hands dangling off the couch. He looked ridiculous, Phoebe thought, half-dressed with his pants down, helpless against an 18 year old girl who had nothing to use against him except for a pair of pretty lips. Her gasped once, when her teeth grazed him. “Not so hard, you greedy bitch,” Abbie whispered.

    Mr. Dane squirmed harder, thrashing back and forth with his hips. Rather than risk him bucking her off, she slid him even further down her throat. His lips still parted in a long, paralyzed gasp, even as he started to buck, thrusting up against her wantonly sucking mouth as his orgasm hit him and then he began to spurt.

    Phoebe’s eyes went wide in a moment of surprise, but she repressed the urge to spit it all out. Instead she swallowed, and felt it running down her throat and into her belly. Although her teacher appeared to have been deflated by his own climax, Phoebe felt fuller than ever. She opened her mouth and let the last bit that she hadn’t swallowed dribble down her chin.

    Abbie kissed her and then, looking right at Mr. Dane, she said. “I don’t think that was appropriate at all. I think you may have seriously violated your students’ trust.”

    Mr. Dane looked at Abbie for the first time. “Oh God!” he said. “This isn’t—that is, I’m not—”

    “Oh hush up,” said Phoebe. She bit her lip and then he did too, only and suddenly he couldn‘t seem to speak. When she tugged her hair he sat and then couldn‘t stand back up. Abbie laughed and patted him on the head. Phoebe laughed too. It was just too funny.

    The girls kissed. “How do you feel?” Abbie said.

    “Perfect,” said Phoebe, and it was true.

    “It‘s only going to get better from here,” said Abbie. They drew together in a tight embrace, and in Phoebe’s ear Abbie whispered every secret she knew.

    “It’s all yours now,” she said. “All the kingdoms of the world, in all of their authority and splendor. It’s all been given to me. And I’ll give it to you.”

    And she saw how good it was.


  • The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot MILF Wish Chapter 2: Cassandra’s Futa Problem

    Font size : +


    Cassandra is crushed by Mrs. Teller rejection, hating her new changes. Worse, she has to show up for Lana’s slumber party. Will she reconcile with Lana’s mother, or will she lose her dreams.

    The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot MILF Wish
    Chapter Two: Cassandra’s Futa Problem
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Tears fell down my cheeks as I stared at my new cock sprouting from where my clit used, the folds of my pussy wrapped about its base. It was still wet and shiny with Mrs. Teller’s hot pussy. The MILF, mother of my best friend, had rode me so hard, so eager to cum on my dick. I thought, finally, that I had her. After lusting after her for years, I had the MILF in my arms.

    Yes, I didn’t imagine I would grow a cock at nineteen and fuck her with it, or that a naughty futa-fairy would visit me in my dreams to grant my wish. But it happened. I made love to Mrs. Teller, and it was magical. I held her, kissed her, and felt that glorious pussy about my new futa-cock. And then she came. I came. I flooded her pussy.

    It was the best feeling ever.

    And then Mrs. Teller felt so guilty. She was married, her husband asleep upstairs along with my best friend, Lana. Mrs. Teller had bolted off of me, fleeing the living room in a panic, leaving me sitting on her couch in a crying daze.

    I had my wish, and she rejected it. Mrs. Teller didn’t want to be my lover.

    I stared at my cock. It twitched, still half-hard. “It’s all your fault. If I wasn’t a freak, she would have loved me.”

    I grabbed my cock, pulling on it.

    My hand slipped up the shaft, lubed by her juices, and popped off. My tip throbbed from the friction, pleasure racing down my shaft to my pussy. Tingles rushed through me, the memory of my orgasm I just had with the hot MILF.

    “If it wasn’t for you,” I hissed, tugging on it again, my dick stretching, my hand sliding up it and brushing the tip, sending more pleasure through me. “Stupid cock!”

    The pleasure only remembered me of what just happened, from waking up from my dream with Leanan Sidhe in the aviary to Mrs. Teller standing over me in her robe, burned in my mind. My cum had erupted, painting her face with my jizz. She had looked so hot, so sexy, dripping with my seed. Even in the dark living room, I could tell how beautiful she was, her tanned face flawless, ripened into the epitome of womanly beauty, her blonde hair spilling in a tousled mess about her face, her large breasts straining against her loosely tied about her waist.

    It was so hot.

    My dick throbbed as I tugged on it, my hand stroking up and down as I relived what just happened. My eyes closed. I leaned back into the couch, furiously tugging on my cock. The tip throbbed and ached as my palm slid over it, my girl-cock so hard, the shaft throbbing in my hand.

    It had been magical as Mrs. Teller mounted me. The MILF had fucked me so hard, riding my new cock, moaning and gasping. She loved it. Her big breasts had broken free of her robe. She had cum so hard on my dick.

    “Then why did you run?” I hissed. “You loved my cock! You told me. You hadn’t cum in forever. Your husband’s cock isn’t as good as mine.”

    I tugged so hard. No boy had ever tugged so hard on his cock as I tugged on mine. My pussy clenched as I squirmed on the couch, my moans echoing through the still living room. I squirmed on the couch, juices leaking out of my pussy. My hand slapped over and over into my pussy lips before sliding up to stroke my crown.

    My toes curled as pressure swelled in the depth of my body. I groaned, mewling as my body shivered. My pussy clenched. The ache built at the tip of my cock. That need to explode. I groaned through clenched teeth, tugging so hard on my dick.

    White cum spurted from my girl-cock.

    I groaned, thrashing as it arched through the air and splattered onto the glass coffee table. I groaned, squirming as another blast fired from my dick and then a third. Each one sent pleasure knifing through my body, stabbing right into my brain. It was amazing.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I panted, heaving, my body buzzing from the intensity of my new cock’s orgasm. It contrasted with the softer pleasure rippling out of my pussy. “Oh, damn that’s—”

    DONG! DONG!

    I gasped, the grandfather clock in the sitting room announcing it was 2 AM. I shuddered, my heart racing. My eyes widened. I just jerked off my new cock in Lana’s living room. I groaned, wishing I hadn’t fallen asleep watching movies with my best friend. If I had gone home, then at least I would be there. And I wouldn’t have had my heart broken by Mrs. Teller.

    Fresh tears fell down my cheeks. I let go of my cock. Trying to tug it off just led to filthy masturbating. I stumbled to my feet, heading to the kitchen to find paper towels. I wiped up my creamy mess from the coffee table, feeling so guilty, then I disposed of the evidence in the kitchen trashcan.

    My new cock was so tight in my panties. I headed home, leaving the Teller’s house and walking through the cool summer evening back to my own house next door. I slipped into my house and padded upstairs, hoping I didn’t wake up Mom. I reached my bedroom, throwing myself on my bed, crying into my pillows.

    After my tears finally stopped, I rolled onto my back, my dick throbbing in my panties. I hated it so much. Why did that stupid fairy curse me with a cock? It just caused so much problems. I was happy lusting at my MILF neighbor from a distance, hanging out at Lana’s house as much as I could so I could vicariously peep on the object of my affection.

    I glanced to my bedroom window. It faced out to the Teller’s master bedroom, the lacy curtains open as usual. There she was, sleeping beside her husband. She must have douched herself and went to bed. She always slept naked. There were her breasts pillowed by her arm.

    Before I knew it, I was jerking off again. Sitting on my bed, I stroked my dick so hard staring at her sleeping. I groaned when I came, my cum splattering the carpet of my floor. More drizzled over my hand and splashed on my thighs.

    No wonder girls joked about a guy and the box of tissues by his bed. Cumming made such a huge mess.

    “Damn fairy,” I muttered, falling back onto my bed, the cum drying on the back of my hand. “Stupid, dumb fairy. I bet you’re laughing. ‘Oh, look at my dear, sweet Cassandra in such a tizzy because I gave her a big, huge cock that freaked out the woman she loves and now everyone will know she’s a freak. They’ll see her cock bulging her panties and laugh at her. Tee hee hee.’”

    I rolled onto my side. I would have to face the world with a cock. I couldn’t wear any tight bikinis and sunbathe with Lana. I would have to hide the filthy thing. No one could ever know what the futa-fairy cursed me with.

    Maybe I could cut it off?

    That thought hit me as I lay in a daze on my bed, so tired and wanting to sleep, but so frustrated and sad about what happened I couldn’t. It wormed through me. I could get a pair of scissors and just snip it away.

    Then I could be a normal girl again.

    But I’d probably end up bleeding to death or something. I think there was an artery that ran through boy’s penis. It’s what let them get so hard. I’d have to wake up my parents, tell them I cut off my own futa-cock, and had to go to the hospital.

    So many people would know.

    I rolled onto my back, staring at the ceiling, my dick throbbing in my panties, begging to be stroked again. I shook my head. It was lighter in my room. Dawn approached. My eyes felt like grit. I closed them, too tired to really care now.

    And then it happened. I felt something in the world change. Like an energy that had dissipated. My dick throbbed once, and then the pressure in my panties grew less and less. They weren’t so tight, so constrictive and…

    My eyes bolted open. I sat up and stared at my panties. They weren’t bulging around my cock. There was nothing. “Oh, please, please say it’s over.”

    My fingers pulled aside my panties. I had never been so relieved to see the fiery landing strip leading to my shaved pussy. My slit was as tight as usual. No huge cock bulged out. I ran my fingers through my pussy lips, nudging my clitoral hood. My clit was inside, not hard and aroused.

    “Thank god,” I groaned. “It’s over.”

    Relief flooded through me. I had lost my chance to ever have my relationship with Mrs. Teller, but at least I wasn’t a freak any longer. I fell back on my pillow and my eyes closed. I must have fallen asleep right away because it was past noon when my beeping phone dragged me out of unconsciousness.

    I fumbled for it, reaching. I snagged it off my nightstand. I had a Skype call from Lana. I swiped the screen. “Hello.”

    “Hey,” she said brightly, sitting in her bedroom, sunlight almost washing out her blonde hair into a white blur. “You weren’t sleeping on the couch when I woke up.”

    “Yeah, I decided to go home and sleep in a bed,” I said.

    “You just waking up? You look awful.”

    “Thanks,” I grumbled.

    She giggled. “Just looking out for you. Your eyes are bloodshot.” She brought her phone closer to her face. “Did you get into your dad’s booze.”

    “Just…” I shook my head. “Nothing. Just didn’t sleep. The sun was up when I passed out.”

    “Ugg, insomnia’s the worst. Remember last year when I didn’t sleep for two weeks?”

    She was exaggerating, as always. “Yeah,” I grinned. “I remember.”

    “So, excited for tonight?”

    I blinked. “Tonight?”

    “My big slumber party.” She shook her head. “Summer’s almost up. One last bash. How could you forget?”

    “Right, right. Sorry, just waking up.” I faked a smile. I would be at the Tellers house all evening. “I remember.”

    “Then get your keister over here and help me get ready. That’s a best friend’s job.”

    “Let me take a shower and look less horrifying,” I said. There was no way I could face Mrs. Teller looking awful. Even if she thought I was a freak.

    “Sure, sure, no hurry.”

    I shook my head. Lana was like that, one moment so excited about something that it had to be done right away and then the next acting like she didn’t care a bit. “Kay. Bye.”

    “Bye.”

    The Skype call ended. I groaned, not wanting to get up. But it was past noon.

    My stomach twisted and roiled as I took my shower and spent an hour mastering my red hair and applying a light amount of makeup. Nothing overboard. I selected a florescent-green set of bra and panties, cute and fun but not too sexy for a slumber party, and made sure I had a bikini to bring over. I dressed in a flaring, flowery skirt and a tank top, my bra peeking out around the white top, adding a splash of color that worked well with my red hair and green eyes.

    My parents were at work, since it was a Friday, and I foraged for food in the kitchen. As much as my stomach was twisting with nerves, I also was starving. It was strange eating while feeling like I wanted to throw up.

    I made a cup of chamomile tea and drank that to settle my stomach before facing the Teller house.

    Lana and I practically lived at each other’s house, so knocking wasn’t necessary. I opened the door and stepped into the living room. I flushed with guilt when my eyes fell on the coffee table. I moved to it, searching for any streaks.

    There was one. A bit of cum I missed.

    “Oh, hi,” the strained, bubbly voice of Mrs. Teller said from behind me.

    I jumped, spun, and saw the MILF wearing a pair of white shorts and a pink baby doll t-shirt standing at the hallway leading back to the kitchen. She looked so radiant, her blonde curls falling about her head, her legs so tanned and lithe, contrasting with her white shorts. And her breasts… They filled out that t-shirt.

    My pussy grew hot, wet. But no cock sprouted.

    “Hi, Mrs. Teller,” I said, my cheeks red. I fidgeted, washing my hands before me.

    “Cassandra,” she said, her cheeks darkening with a blush. Her eyes flicked down. “I… Right, you’re here to help out with the party.”

    “It’s gone,” I said, squirming, my eyes burning. “So you don’t have to…worry?”

    “Oh, okay.” She licked her lips. “It was just…a dream, right? Not real. I mean…” Her cheeks grew darker. “You’re a girl. Not…”

    “A futa,” I finished. “Just a dream.”

    She stared at me, her own hips swaying. She opened her mouth twice to say something. And then Lana burst into the room from a different hallway that led to the stairs. “Cassandra!”

    “Hey,” I smiled.

    Lana glanced at me then at her mother, frowning. “What are you two doing? There’s such a weird vibe in here.”

    “Just…”

    “Talking about dreams,” Mrs. Teller told her daughter. “I found Cassandra having a…um…nightmare sleeping on our couch last night. It was…”

    “Weird,” I said.

    “Oh, is that what had you up all night?” My friend grinned, her face a younger version of her mother’s. “She’s a scaredy-cat. She won’t see any horror films.”

    “I can’t handle the stress,” I said. “It’s not fun. I don’t get why you love them, Lana.”

    “Because they make me feel sooooo alive.” Lana darted to me. “Now we’re on cupcake duty. And then we have to go out and buy the drinks and chips. Mom gave me a budget.”

    “And you’ll stick to it,” Mrs. Teller said, disappearing back down the hallway to the kitchen.

    It was weird around Mrs. Teller. All day we kept bumping into each other as I helped Lana get ready for her party. And we always just looked at each other, both of squirming. I wanted to seize her, to tell her I didn’t have the cock and she didn’t have to run. That we could love each other. I didn’t care that she was married.

    But she was embarrassed. I was just a kid. Nineteen. Not a sophisticated adult. And there was guilt, too. She had known me all my life. I was her daughter’s best friend and then we had sex last night. And that was without adding the weird cock I had temporarily sprouted.

    There were six girls coming for sure, though more were invited, and Lana wanted to have enough food for them all. “I don’t think Deidre’s coming,” Lana said as we shopped for snacks at the WinCo. “She’s attached to the hip to her bratty sister, and Keily was not invited.”

    “Yeah, it’s so weird,” I giggled.

    “But Mei, Marissa, Kelly, Becky, Rosa, and…Theresa are definites,” she said, rattling off the names for the seventeenth bazillion time. “Mei only drinks diet soda, right?”

    “I think so,” I told her.

    “Well, grab a case of Diet Pepsi for her.”

    We had a shopping cart full of soda, jugs of Arizona iced tea, and bags of all sorts of chips and dips. It was far too much, but I didn’t say that to Lana. She was clearly having so much fun. She paid with her Mom’s debit card, putting in the pin code while she stared longingly at the locked liqueur shelves.

    “Dad’s out of town,” she said. “Left this morning. And mom’s such a heavy sleeper. Why don’t we know anyone who’s twenty-one? This party could be real wild.”

    “Yeah,” I said, grinning at her. “Truth or Dare would be so wild if we were drunk.”

    “Remember Becky’s party? Oh, my god, I can’t believe you actually kissed her naked ass for the dare.”

    My cheeks blushed. None of my friends knew I was a lesbian. “I always do my dares.”

    “Alcohol makes you do your dares.” She sighed. “This party will be so lame without it.”

    I nudged her hip with mine. “It’ll be a blast. You’ll see.”

    She beamed at me, looking almost as sexy as her mother. “Thanks, Cassandra.”

    As she hugged me, my nipples tingled and a wet heat raced through me. I hadn’t ever paid attention to Lana. Why would I when I had her MILF mother attracting my attention. Maybe I should have set my sights on a younger Teller woman to seduce. We could be more than friends.

    Maybe…during Truth or Dare, I could dare her to kiss me. That would be wild.

    I was wet for the rest of the day as we got everything set up. Around five, the girls began arriving. Mei was first, the Chinese girl beaming as she came in, then Kelly and Theresa. Rosa, Marissa, and Becky arrived together. We all put on our bikinis and hit the pool.

    It turned out, I had a lot of hot friends. Mei was petite, her breasts small mounds, but her skin was so exotic. Rosa had golden-brown skin and such a great ass. Becky was almost as stacked as Mrs. Teller, her boobs seemed to float as she lounged against the side of the pool in her blue bikini. Theresa had killer legs, and Becky had these plump, kissable lips. Marissa was a knock out in her one piece stretched around her round breasts, her legs so sleek.

    My excitement only grew as we splashed in the water. I didn’t need Mrs. Teller. I could have fun with my friends. One of them had to be at least bicurious. My nipples were so hard, bringing laughs from Mei when she noticed.

    “Someone’s thinking of a cute boy,” grinned Mei before she splashed.

    “She’s always thinking about boys,” laughed Lana. “She’s boy crazy.”

    “I am,” I lied, splashing Mei back.

    Shrieks echoed through the backyard as we tried to drown each other. Water splashed in every direction as we screeched and giggled. There were no teams. It was a free-for-all. Alliances would pop up and then were betrayed moments later as we moved around the pool.

    “Girls, are you trying to murder each other?” Mrs. Teller asked, coming out in her red bikini.

    And the world stopped for me. I stared at her heaving breasts as she sauntered out, her hips swaying. I groaned, lusting after her. My friends were all cute girls. But that was all they were—girls. Mrs. Teller was a woman.

    I couldn’t settle for my friends. But how could I have my MILF? I had my chance last night, and the dumb futa-cock blew it. I tracked her as she walked across the pool, sunglasses hiding her eyes, an amused smile on her lips.

    Then a huge splash of water crashed into my face. “Pay attention,” Lana laughed. “Or you’re going to lose.”

    “How do I win?” I shrieked and splashed back at her.

    But as we played, I felt Mrs. Teller’s eyes on me and flushed. I was just proving to her I was a girl, too. Not a woman. Not someone worthy of her beautiful body. I faked my enthusiasm, but the game had lost all its fun. I wasn’t sad when it petered out finally, the eight of us all panting for breath, flushed from our exertion.

    Then we were sunbathing, enjoying the last rays of the sun while our stomachs growled. Drinks were poured and chips were snacked on as we talked boys and music and clothes and more boys. I kept glancing at Mrs. Teller, now on her stomach, staring at her ass hugged by her bikini bottoms, wanting to grab them.

    My clit throbbed.

    I wanted to fuck her again.

    God, I hoped I wasn’t missing my futa-cock.

    “Okay, let’s order pizza,” Lana announced around seven PM. “I am starving.”

    “Yes!” the other girls cheered, and we headed inside the house to change out of our swimsuits.

    We settled down into the living room, the glass coffee table moved to the off-limits sitting room, and put in a sappy romcom while we waited for the pizzas. I sat on the floor between Mei and Becky, a Dr. Pepper in hand, snaking on tortilla chips. The laughing and giggling started up immediately as we all squirmed. The pizzas came not long after.

    It was a lot of fun. With Mrs. Teller retreated to upstairs, giving us our space, I could relax and forget about my heartache and concentrate on having fun. Soon Mei was dancing before the TV, the movie completely ignored. She laughed and giggled, her boyish hips swaying. She was such a petite thing.

    Just like Leanan Sidhe.

    A flush heated my pussy as I cheered, “Shake that booty, Mei.”

    “You’ll be a great stripper,” laughed Lana. “You’ll get the guys horny.”

    “You think so,” Mei said, her ass clad by a pair of booty shorts, her slim legs toned and with that lovely Asian-olive shade. “I don’t have much of one.” She turned around, cupping her small tits through her tank top. “And I’m sooooooooo flat. I wish I had boobs like your mom, Lana.”

    “Your mom has the best boobs,” I blurted out.

    “I know, right,” Becky said. “Mine come close.”

    I nodded my head.

    “Ugh, don’t ogle her boobs, Cassandra,” Lana said. “And stop talking about my mom’s tits. She’s my mom. That’s super gross.”

    “What?” Becky said, now cupping her breasts. “Don’t you like a big pair of boobies, Lana?”

    “I like a big pair of balls,” Lana said. “And a hot chest.”

    “Ooh, I saw Brian at the Y this morning,” Theresa cut in. “He was swimming in a speedo.”

    I sighed at the mention of boys, and suddenly all the talk of boobs was gone. It was just getting so good. Becky did have a nice pair of tits. They were almost as big as Mrs. Tellers. I bet I could have as much fun with them. I just needed to forget about the MILF.

    Move on.

    My heart ached. I sank down on the couch, retreating into silence as the other girls laughed and giggled. Marissa freaked out when Lana started talking about her hunky Dad. “I would so ride his mustache!”

    I glanced upstairs. The master bedroom was overhead. I bet Mrs. Teller was naked right now. If I was in my room, I could masturbate in the dark, staring at her. I kept my curtains drawn just right so they looked closed but weren’t. I would peep on her so hard. My thighs rubbed together.

    “Someone’s nipplely,” laughed Rosa, the Hispanic girl reaching out and tweaking my nipple through my top and bra. “Who are you thinking about?”

    “Marissa’s dad,” Lana laughed. “She’s got the hots for an older lover.”

    “My dad?” Marissa gasped. “Come on. That’s not funny. He’s soooooo old.”

    “And experienced,” Becky sighed. “Mmm, I’m getting nipplely, too.”

    “So, were you thinking of Marissa’s dad?” Rosa asked.

    I bit my lip.

    “Truth or Dare!” declared Lana as she pulled off her tank top, exposing her breast contained in a hot pink bra. “It’s time. Strip to your undies, girls.”

    I couldn’t remember why we stripped to our bra and panties to play Truth or Dare. We had played Truth or Dare this way since we were kids. So I didn’t hesitate to join in. I ripped off my tank top, exposing my florescent green bra, and wiggled out of my skirt. Becky had a yummy, black bra that fought to constrain her rather large breasts, and Kelly’s was sky blue and so lacy, the cups dotted with little holes that let her flesh peek through. Theresa had a skimpy, red thong on that barely hid anything, and gave her a delicious cameltoe.

    Damn, my friends were sexy.

    “Truth or Dare, Cassandra,” Lana said, giving me a look. I knew the truth she would ask.

    “Dare!” I always took dare. It was too dangerous doing truth. I didn’t want my friends knowing I was gay. Especially Lana. She would freak out.

    “You always pick dare,” complained Becky.

    “I like to have fun,” I shrugged.

    “Fine,” Lana said, her eyes gleaming. “Take off your bra and step out onto my front porch for thirty seconds.”

    My eyes widened. “What?”

    “Or you could take truth.” She licked her lips. She really wanted to find out who I had a crush on.

    “Fine.”

    I stood up.

    “No way,” Kelly said, her green eyes wide.

    “Way,” I told her, my fiery curls swaying about my shoulders as I reached behind me and unhooked my bra. I slipped it off my shoulders, baring my round breasts, pink nipples hard, to my friends.

    “No covering the goods,” Lana said, shaking her head as I dropped my bra on the floor.

    “Fine,” I said, trembling. I couldn’t believe I was doing this. My house was next door. It was still daylight, barely. Someone would see me.

    I forced myself to walk to the door, head held high, tits bouncing. My friends moved behind me, giggling, whispering. They didn’t believe I would do it. I reached the front door, took a deep breath, and opened it.

    “Holy shit,” Mei groaned as I stepped outside.

    It had cooled off as the sun sank. The world was dark with twilight, but sunlight still spilled down the street as it set. The girls began counting behind me as I gazed out on our quiet street. I looked around, trembling, my entire body shaking.

    “Don’t let anyone see me,” I whispered.

    “Ten,” they counted.

    A car approached. My knees knocked.

    “Fifteen!”

    “You have to stay out there,” Lana called.

    The crunch of the tires came closer and closer. The shadow of the car appeared ahead of it.
    “Twenty.”

    “Oh, god,” I groaned, my hands clasped before me. My tits were so exposed.

    “Twenty-five.”

    The fender of the car appeared. Blue. Mr. Whittaker would get a treat. It moved so slow, creeping out from behind Lana’s bush. The driver would see me. He would look to his right and see a topless, barely legal girl standing on the porch. Oh, god, this was so embarrassing.

    “Thirty!”

    I turned and bolted inside, barreling into my friends.

    “Holy shit, you did it,” Lana said, slamming shut the door. “Wow.”

    “Yeah,” I said, still shivering, my legs felt watery. “I did.”

    “Well, who you going to pick?” Lana asked.

    “Pick?”

    “For the game.” Lana rolled her eyes. “Come on, Cassandra.”

    “Right, right.” I licked my lips as we headed back to the living room. “Mei, Truth or Dare.”
    “Truth,” Mei said.

    “Have you masturbated today?” was the question that tumbled out of my lips.

    I sat down on the couch as Mei blushed. “Yes.”

    Everyone gave a wicked giggle. Kelly said, “I love masturbating. I do it every day.”

    “Really,” Mei blinked. She looked around the room. “Theresa, Truth or Dare.”

    “Truth,” Theresa said.

    As Mei asked her question, the world changed. I shivered, my naked breasts jiggling. I felt the sun set and the energy surged through me, lancing right for my clit. My eyes widened in shock. My entire body trembled as my clit ached and throbbed. It swelled. I clamped my hands over my crotch as it grew bigger and bigger.

    “Oh, no,” I groaned, my clit transforming into a big, thick girl-dick, pressing on my hands.

    “It’s not that bad,” Theresa said. “Right?”

    “Cassandra’s just being mean,” Lana said, giving me a look.

    I had missed the question and answer. But that didn’t matter. I was growing a big dick. Wearing only my panties. Sitting with my friends. Panic struck me. I let out a gasp and bolted to my feet. Still covering my panties, I darted away from the living room.

    “Cassandra?” Mei called.

    “Bathroom!” I shouted.

    “Hope it wasn’t the pizza,” muttered Lana as I raced through the living room.

    I don’t know why I bolted up the stairs. Maybe it was the closest path of escape from the living room and my friends finding out I had a cock. Maybe I was scared and wanting comfort from someone motherly.

    My feet slapped on the stairs, my naked tits bouncing as tears fell down my cheeks. What would I do? It was back. The stupid futa-cock was back. This was horrible. It was a nightmare. Why did it have to sprout now? Why sunset? What did that stupid futa-fairy do to me? She ruined my life. How was I getting out of the house without my friends seeing it?

    Seeing I was a freak.

    I was ruined. They would hate me.

    I reached the top of the stairs and stumbled into the hallway wall. I pressed my face against the flowery wallpaper, my entire body shaking as the sobs hit me. Why did that dumb fairy have to ruin my life? Why did she have to pick on me?

    A door opened.

    I flinched as Mrs. Teller stepped out wearing the same loosely tied bathrobe as last night, her large breasts swaying beneath it as she stared at me. It was dark in her bedroom. I must have woken her up. I trembled. She was the last person I wanted to see.

    “Cassandra, honey?” she asked. “What’s wrong? Did Lana do something to you? Were they picking on you?”

    “I…” I kept my hands firmly clamped over my crotch, turning away from the MILF as she walked forward.

    “You’re topless? Did they take your bra? Were you playing that dumb Truth or Dare game?” Mrs. Teller let out an exasperated sigh. “One of you girls always ends up crying whenever you play it.”

    “It’s not that,” I said.

    She touched my shoulder. “I…I know things are weird…because of last night, honey, but…” Her eyes flicked down. “Oh, no. Is it…?”

    I nodded my head. “They’ll see, Mrs. Teller. They’ll see I’m a freak.”

    “Oh, honey, you’re not a freak,” Mrs. Teller said, turning my shoulders to face her.

    I breathed in the vanilla scent that wreathed her. Lotion. She must have covered her body in it before falling asleep. I had seen her do that many times. She smelled so good. My dick throbbed in my tight panties as I trembled before her.

    “I am a freak,” I said. “Y-you ran away last night.”

    “Not because you’re a freak.” She moved her right hand from my shoulder to cup my chin. She lifted my gaze, her thumb wiping at a tear. “No, no. I fled because I’m married. I cheated on my husband. And… It scared me how much I wanted you. How much your cock pleased me.” She swallowed. “I know you have a crush on me. I’ve felt you watching me for years from your bedroom.”

    “You have?”

    She nodded her head. “I thought you might grow out of it, but…” She trembled. “After last night…” Her left hand moved down to my hands covering my cock. “Don’t hide it. You’re not a freak. I mean, you’re special. I don’t understand how you have it. How it grows.”

    “Fairy magic,” I whispered.

    “Sure, fairy magic,” she said, pulling my hands away. She looked down at it stretching my panties. “But it’s a beautiful cock. It’s so thick. I’ve never had bigger. It was magical last night. Wasn’t it?”

    I nodded my head.

    “Your first time?”

    “Well, the fairy and me in my dream… But, with my new cock… and awake.”

    “And I ruined it by freaking out.” She bit her lip. “Cassandra, honey, I’m so sorry.”

    My eyes widened as her left hand rubbed at my cock through my panties. “Mrs. Teller?”

    “I thought about this all last night. All this morning. Today. I was disappointed and relieved when you said it was gone.”

    “Relieved? You hated it?”

    “Relieved that I wouldn’t cheat on my husband again. But disappointed because I wanted to.” Something flickered across her beautiful face, her blue eyes burning. Her hand squeezed on my throbbing cock. “I want this.”

    And then she fell to her knees before me, her fingers yanking down my panties. I gasped as my cock spilled out, bouncing before her. I stumbled back into the wall, trembling against it as her hand stroked my cock.

    And her tongue licked my pussy.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I moaned, the girls laughing and joking downstairs as Lana’s mother licked through my pussy’s folds.

    “Oh, you taste delicious, honey,” she moaned, staring up at me, my round tits jiggling as I shuddered. “Just delicious.”

    She stroked my girl-dick as she licked through my pussy’s folds. I bit my lip, trying to stay silent as her tongue swirled and nuzzled and licked. It was so naughty. Such wicked pleasure shot through me. I squirmed at the top of the stairs. Her tongue dived into my depths, swirling around. Every caress sent a hot shudder racing up to the tip of my cock. It throbbed as she stroked it, precum leaking out, lubing her hand so it could glide faster and faster.

    She moaned as she licked me, savoring my tart pussy. My eyes fluttered in delight as she licked and nuzzled. It was amazing. I sucked in deep breaths, loving the dual delight of my pussy and cock both being stimulated.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I groaned. “Oh, that’s wonderful.”

    “So wonderful,” she groaned, her voice so throaty. “Oh, you’re just amazing, Cassandra, honey. Your pussy… Your cock… You’re not a freak. You’re special.”

    Tears burned hot in my eyes as I moaned, “Thank you.”

    I squirmed and humped against her, the pressure building in the depths of my pussy as she licked and nuzzled. My dick ached and throbbed in her stroking hand. I moaned again, the girls still laughing and giggling, oblivious to what was going on up here.

    Lana would freak out if she found her mother licking my pussy. And that made it hotter. My friend was such a homophobe, and I was having basically lesbian sex with her mother. Sure there was a cock involved. But it was a clit-dick. A girl-cock.

    That still made it gay.

    And then Mrs. Teller licked from my pussy folds up my shaft. Her tongue trailed past her fingers holding my dick, her other hand rubbing at my pussy. She shoved two digits into my cunt as her tongue reached the spongy crown of my dick.

    “Mrs. Teller,” I groaned, her mouth engulfing my dick while her fingers pumped in and out of my pussy. “Yes!”

    My pussy clenched on her fingers when she sucked. My eyes opened. Her mouth was amazing. She swirled her tongue about my cock, bobbing her head, sliding my dick in and out of her hungry mouth. I groaned, her fingers pumping faster and faster. Her blue eyes looked up at me, glossy with her lust. She moaned, her excitement humming around my cock.

    I shivered, shuddered, the pressure building and building. This was so hot. I moaned her name through clenched teeth as my body bucked. My pussy clenched so hard on her plunging fingers. I trembled, my breasts heaving as the pressure swelled and swelled. The friction of her pumping digits and the wet heaven of her sucking mouth combined inside me.

    And exploded through me.

    “Mrs. Teller!” I moaned, my cum pumping into her hungry mouth. Hot blasts of jizz fired over and over into her depths. I shuddered, the wall creaking behind me as my naked back rubbed on it.

    Every blast of cum sent waves through me. I groaned with each one. The MILF swallowed them all, frigging my spasming pussy. Juices gushed out of my cunt, splashing across her hand, perfuming the air with my tart passion as I shuddered. My head banged into the wall as I thrashed. The pleasure peaked.

    I fired my last blast of cum into her.

    Mrs. Teller popped her mouth off of my cock. She kept it open, cum swimming around her pink tongue, stirring it. My dick ached and throbbed. It was so hot. Then she shrugged out of her robe, revealing her tanned body, the skimpy tan lines of pale flesh enhancing her beauty. She stood, large tits bouncing, and leaned against the opposite wall from me, legs spread, her pussy covered in blonde curls soaked with her excitement.

    “Yes,” I moaned, rushing at her, my hard cock bobbing.

    She seized it with her hands, guiding it between her legs as our bodies pressed together. She was taller than me by a few inches. Her lips met mine, her breasts pressing into my tits. I kissed her, tasting the salt of my spunk as her hands brought my girl-cock to her married pussy.

    I groaned, our tongues passing my cum back and forth as my cock sank into her pussy again. I shuddered as I slid all the way into her. Our bodies were pressed tight. Her arms wrapped about me, grabbing my ass as her pussy clenched and relaxed on my dick.

    She was so hot. So silky. So tight.

    I broke the kiss, moaning, “Mrs. Teller, I love you!”

    “Yes!” she moaned. “Fuck me with your girl-dick, honey. Make me cum like you did last night. I’ve never cum so hard before in my life. I love your cock. I love you, honey.”

    Her fingers dug into my ass, prodding me on.

    I responded.

    I fucked her hard. My hips drew back and slammed forward, thrusting my cock into her hot depths. Her flesh clung to me as I pounded her. She groaned and gasped, shivering atop me. The wall creaked as I pounded her. Our flesh slapped together, our breasts rubbing, nipples kissing. Her skin was so hot, so silky.

    Her face constricted with pleasure while her pussy clenched on my dick. The friction burned so hot along my shaft. My cunt dripped juices down my thighs as the pressure built and built within me. The more and more I slid my dick through her silky, tight depths the harder I had to fuck her. I was driven to make us both explode.

    “Yes, yes, fuck me, honey,” she hissed, her voice deep and throaty. “That’s it. Ram that girl-dick in me.”

    “My futa-cock,” I moaned. “I’m a futa!”

    “Yes, yes, you sweet, young futa! Fuck me! Pound my married cunt! I need it. I need to cum!”

    “I will. I’ll make you cum harder than your husband! You’ll love my cock. I’ll fuck you all the time!”

    Her fingers dug so hard into my ass as I rammed into her. “Yes, Cassandra, honey! Yes!”

    Our slapping flesh echoed down the hallway. We both moaned and groaned, lost to the passion, the slide of our hot flesh against each other building our pleasure. I groaned, my pussy clenching every time I thrust into the heaven of her hot flesh.

    The futa-fairy wasn’t fucking with me. It wasn’t a mean prank. She gave me Mrs. Teller’s affection. She gave me the cock to tame her MILF pussy. I savored sliding through it. I would lick my cum out of her pussy. I would devour her. I would fuck her all night.

    My nipples ached and throbbed as they rubbed against her fat nubs. I kissed her hard, thrusting my tongue into her mouth, tasting my salty cum lingering on my lips. It was so hot. So wild. The pressure built and built.

    Mrs. Teller bucked against me.

    Her pussy spasmed about my dick.

    Heaven massaged my futa-cock.

    I pumped through her spasming folds. The heat wrapped about my dick. Juices poured out of her pussy. She moaned so loudly into our kiss, her fingers biting into my ass. It hurt. She must be drawing blood. I didn’t care. It only enhanced my pleasure.

    I fucked her, loving her massaging flesh. Every thrust brought me closer and closer to my explosion. My pussy clenched as the pressure swelled. My dick ached in her silky depths. I kissed her so hard, burying into her cunt.

    And erupting.

    It was the best cum yet. Pleasure detonated over and over in my body. Each explosion fired a blast of cum into her married pussy and sent bliss shooting to my mind. Gentler waves of rapture radiated out of my spasming pussy.

    I broke the kiss, moaning, “Mrs. Teller, yes!”

    “Cum in me!” she moaned. “Oh, Cassandra, honey, yes, cum in my cunt! I need it! I love it! Your cock is amazing! It’s the best! Yes!”

    The pleasure boiled through my mind. Stars danced through my vision as we heaved together. Her pussy milked my cock. Every last drop of my cum spurted into her hot, married depths. I held my MILF lover, savoring my futa-cock.

    So glad the futa-fairy wrote to me. I would cherish every—

    “Mom?”

    The horrified sound of Lana’s voice snapped me out of my orgasmic high. I looked down my stairs to see my friends staring up at me in astonishment. Lana trembled in the center, seeing her naked mother holding me tight, our bodies heaving together.

    “What the fuck!” Lana shrieked. “You’re fucking my mother!”

    To be continued…


  • Doris and Les Girls

    Font size : +


    Girls take a fancy to young oriental wife and lead her astray

    Anyone reading this probably knows that my neighbour Jack has a beautiful young half-Chinese wife called Doris. She is barely five feet tall, and very slim with slender well shaped legs and pert little high set tits. With the help of Jack’s friend Joe, who used to be a stage magician, Doris can be put into a state where afterwards, she will not be able to remember anything that has taken place. Jack makes full use of this, as he likes nothing better than to see his lovely little wife used by others, and I am so very lucky by having been given the task of writing it all down.

    On this occasion we were visiting friends of Jack, who were supposed to be having a small party to celebrate something or another. Joe had done his work with Doris and she would behave and react as if perfectly normal, except that afterwards, she would remember nothing about being at a party or anything that happened there.

    I was keeping a close watch on her. She looked good, in a black knee length halter neck dress. It was a tight fit over her tits, and with Doris being so slim, it combined with her high heels to give her a very elegant and sexy appearance. I knew Jack would have made sure that anything else she had on would be equally sexy.

    She was standing close to me and looking slightly lost, nervously sipping from her glass, while most of the guests were chatting and laughing with each other. I watched one of them, Vera, an older woman and a rather large blonde, constantly glancing at Doris and eventually making her way over to stand in front of the little oriental girl. “You look lonely, Doris,” she said, staring right at her. Doris managed a half smile and then Vera came straight out with, “I fancy a fuck. Do you fuck women, Doris?”

    Taken aback by the blunt language, Doris gaped at her with a startled expression on her face, shaking her head. “What? No, I mean, I haven’t… I mean, I don’t…”

    “Much better than having a man fuck you,” Vera interrupted her. “Once I start on you, I would have you cumming in no time. Come with me and I’ll show you what I mean.”

    Doris continued shaking her head, but despite her protests Vera simply took a firm hold of her arm and led her out of the room. Through the doorway I watched her suddenly turn and pin the diminutive figure of Doris against the wall and kiss her passionately on the mouth. To my surprise another blonde, Kate, appeared at my side and smiled when she saw the pair in the hall. “Oh, yes, this should be good,” she hissed in my ear. “I fancied that sexy asian bitch as soon as I saw her. They tell me she gets very horny and she’s a good fuck. Me and my friend are going to have her. You want to watch us? You can if you like, but no touching unless we say so.”

    It seemed obvious that Jack and the two older women had planned this in advance for Doris, and knowing Joe had made sure she would remember nothing afterwards, I was very happy to follow. Doris, showing some resistance, was firmly gripped by Vera and taken into another room, followed by Kate and me. Once again the blonde older woman pushed Doris against the wall and pressed their bodies together while holding her head and kissing her fiercely. Suddenly Doris caught sight of Kate. Gasping for breath, she managed to twist her face away from Vera and cry out, “Stop it, what are you doing! What’s going on! Who’s that! Why is she here?”

    “Shush Doris,” Vera snapped. “She’s my friend. We’re going to give you a good time, aren’t we, Kate.”

    “Of course,” Kate said with a sneer. Doris was cringing away from them but they had her cornered and trapped. Kate went on, “Sexy little thing, isn’t she. Did you see the men eyeing her up, all wanting to screw her.” She put a hand on Doris’s shoulder to keep her pinned against the wall, and coolly clamped her other hand over Doris’s breast. “Oh, nice firm little tits,” she added. “No bra either! And I can feel a stiff little nipple. I do believe our little bitch is getting excited.”

    Vera chuckled. “Keep her there, Kate.” She looked Doris up and down, smiling as she saw how distressed she was. There was a frightened look on Doris’s pretty face, her mouth slightly open and her eyes wide. “And make sure she can’t move,” she added. She put both hands on Doris’s hips, and slid them down her thighs. “Our sweet little friend is dressed for it,” she smiled. “I can feel suspenders. Must have expected to be giving some man a treat tonight.”

    In a trembling voice, Doris came out with, “Please… what are you saying… that’s not true… can I go now, I want to go back to the others.”

    “You’re going nowhere, bitch,” Kate snarled. “Until we’re finished with you.”

    Doris stared at her in disbelief. “What do you mean… finished with me?” she gasped. “What do you think you’re doing!” She tried to escape Kate’s grip but she was no match for the bigger woman. Slammed hard up against the wall, she could do nothing to stop Vera sliding her dress up. In a few seconds it was hoisted all the way up to her waist to reveal dark stockings to about mid thigh, and black suspender straps, a stretch of creamy bare flesh above the stocking tops, and a tiny black thong that barely covered her pussy.

    “Oh yes,” Vera grunted. “Very nice, very sexy.” She slid her hand between Doris’s bare thighs and stroked upwards until she reached the thong, pausing for a moment with the edge of her hand touching it. She looked down at Doris’s distraught face and smiled. “Turn her round,” she snapped.

    Quick as a flash, Kate easily spun Doris to face the wall and held her there. Vera lifted the back of the dress and tucked it into the newly exposed suspender belt. The thong was so small it was invisible between Doris’s cheeks, and with her hands now free, Vera pushed Doris against the wall and dug her fingers into her bare buttocks. “Oh what a firm little arse you’ve got, Doris,” Vera exclaimed. “But we don’t need any knickers on, do we.”

    Doris squirmed and cried out but she was totally helpless and at the mercy of the two bigger women. Vera hooked her fingers into the thong and pulled it downwards. Doris let out a plaintiff cry of “No! Please! No don’t!” but Vera ignored her and went on tugging the flimsy thong down over her stocking tops. Letting it fall to the floor, Vera turned her attention to the halter neck. There was a hiss of velcro being torn apart and the top of the dress was held in place only because they had Doris pressed against the wall.

    “Now let’s see those little tits,” Vera snarled. The women pulled Doris round and instantly slammed her back against the wall. The loosened dress fell to her waist, exposing her twin mounds, small but firm, in perfect proportion to Doris’s slender body, and adorned with nipples that were already bigger and stiffer than normal. Kate immediately bent her head and seized one of them in her mouth, while Vera rolled up the lower front part of the dress to be wedged into the suspender belt like the rest of it.

    Doris went rigid with fright. The two women now had her as good as naked with her tits and pussy bared, and even in her high heels she was barely as tall as their shoulders. Her slender body looked tiny beside them. They took hold of her arms and dragged her, struggling, and literally threw her on the bed in the corner of the room. “Don’t fight it, Doris,” said Vera. “So we’re going to fuck you, enjoy it.”

    “Nah,” said Kate scornfully. “She can fight if she wants. I like fucking girls like her that pretend they don’t want it.”

    “I don’t think Doris will fight very hard,” Vera remarked casually. “She knows we’re fucking her whether she likes it or not. She’s got no chance. Besides, didn’t Jack say she gets very horny and likes a good hard shagging.”

    Doris lay spreadeagled on the bed as she had been thrown, her hands trying to cover her pussy, her pretty oriental face a picture of anguish. The way the women were talking, she knew they were going to rape her, and that she was vulnerable and defenceless against them. But it was as if despite her panic, the prospect was making her aroused. She was breathing hard, her chest rising and falling, and her nipples now were definitely more elongated, standing out stiffly from her tits.

    Both women kept staring at her while they undressed. They knew that Doris could not escape past them, if she had tried they could easily have thrown her back. When they were ready, Vera went to a drawer and took out two strapon harnesses. The dildos were almost a matching pair, both shaped like huge thick cocks, one red, the other black. Both were ribbed, long and menacing.

    Doris gaped at them in amazement and quite a lot of fear. She couldn’t take her eyes off them, shaking her head as if she couldn’t believe they were going to be used to rape her. The women exchanged a knowing smile as the harnesses were strapped on. And then they both advanced towards the bed.

    Doris cowered away from them. Vera spoke soothingly. “Now Doris, nothing to be afraid of, I’m sure you’ve had a few big cocks in your time.” She leaned forward and gripped Doris’s ankles and pulled her to the edge of the bed. Kate climbed up behind Doris and grabbed hold of her wrists.

    “This is part of our fun, Doris,” Vera continued calmly. “Just lie back and enjoy. She’s holding your hands because we want to look at those lovely little tits while we’re fucking you. You like fucking, don’t you, Doris. A cute little girl like you, I bet you’ve lost count of the cocks that have shagged you. Now it’s our turn. Kate, hold her arms above her head.”

    As Kate obliged, Vera spread Doris’s legs apart and smiled as she felt Doris shaking with fear. The slender little figure still had the dress crumpled and squeezed into a narrow band above her waist, naked above it and naked below it apart from the stockings and long black suspender straps. Vera let her hands drift upwards from the ankles, stroking slowly along each nylon stocking to the thighs, then onto the bare skin above the stocking tops, letting her fingertips meet on the little patch of hair above Doris’s slit, her thumbs pressing down on it.

    “Oh, Doris,” she murmured. “You look so small and helpless lying there in your sexy stockings and your legs open and showing me your tiny little cunt. God, yes, Doris, your tight little cunt, look at it, just begging to be fucked!”

    She bent her head and flicked her tongue across Doris’s pussy lips. Doris shuddered and gasped out. Vera’s fingers pulled the lips apart and her tongue sank into the exposed flesh. Doris squirmed and twisted her hips, but struggling was useless with her hands and thighs being held by the women. She whimpered and let out a long, despairing moan as the invading tongue finally penetrated her cunt.

    Vera lapped vigorously for some time, tongue fucking Doris until she felt the girl’s hips begin to shake. She lifted her head and looked at Doris. “You were getting close to it there, weren’t you,” she smiled. “And this sweet little cunt is so wet now. Is it ready for my cock?”

    Doris was panting, her eyes half shut. She shook her head. “Please,” she gasped. “Please don’t… it’s too big, you can’t…”

    Vera ignored her pleas and pulled Doris to the edge of the bed, keeping her thighs spread wide apart. She guided her huge red dildo towards Doris’s exposed cunt. As the tip touched her pussy lips, Doris gave a cry and her hips shuddered. Vera eased herself forward slowly and the dildo began to penetrate. “Oh my,” she said. “You are so small, Doris! Your cunt really is so tight! You’re going to love this! You’ll feel every inch inside you!”

    Doris gasped, “Oh, no!” and began moaning as the massive dildo forced her cunt lips apart and began to disappear into her cunt. Slowly, inch by inch, Vera eased it in, pausing frequently, staring at Doris’s distraught face to see what effect it was having. By the time she had managed to get about half the dildo into Doris’s tight cunt, the girl’s face showed nothing but fear and horror.

    Kate stretched Doris’s arms over her head and knelt across them to keep Doris unable to move. Now with both her hands free, she leaned over Doris and took hold of her tits, flicking and rolling and pinching and pulling at both stiff nipples. Doris squealed and turned her head to look pleadingly at Kate, just as Vera decided to ram the rest of the dildo all the way into her cunt.

    Doris screamed out and arched her back as the last few inches of the huge dildo ripped into her, but she was trapped with her arms over her head and her thighs being held wide apart. Vera drew back a little and pushed again, keeping the dildo deep in Doris’s cunt. Doris screamed again, her mouth wide open, and Kate quickly thrust her black dildo between the open lips. “Take it in your mouth, bitch,” she snapped. “Let me see you sucking it!”

    Doris looked aghast, but the dildo was already stretching her mouth wide open and she had no option but to close her lips round the shaft. The dildo in her cunt was being worked in and out slowly and deeply, and the friction was taking effect. Her hips were beginning to twitch and jerk and Vera grinned with delight. “Let it come, Doris!” she called out.

    Kate joined in, her harsh voice urging Doris to cum. “Yes, Doris, you fucking little bitch, cum for us! And keep on sucking my cock! Make it good and wet cos I’m going to fuck you too! Oh yes, I’m going to give your cunt a real good fucking!”

    Doris was moaning non-stop, her pretty face screwed up and looking desperate, her eyes wide and staring. Her back lifted off the bed as she began excitedly thrusting her hips on the dildo deep in her cunt. She was effectively fucking it, the red shaft flashing in and out of her cunt in bright contrast to the black stockings and suspenders and her pale naked skin. Her anguished cries were muffled by the huge dildo jammed in her mouth, but her body was in spasm, heaving and twisting, her hips jerking frantically as she reached her orgasm.

    After she had climaxed, she sprawled out on the bed, gasping and panting. Her nipples were still standing out rock hard. Vera climbed onto the bed beside her and gently smoothed her hair. “Well, Doris,” she said softly. “Do you always cum as hard as that when some man is shagging you?”

    Doris was still getting her breath back and could only slowly shake her head. Vera smiled and let her hand fall on one of Doris’s breasts, gently massaging the stiff nipple. “I can see you’re still feeling horny, aren’t you,” she went on. She placed her hand on Doris’s thigh, on bare flesh above the stocking top. “Open your legs, Doris.”

    Doris looked at her in surprise. “What?” she whispered.

    “We’re not finished with you yet, open your legs.”

    With some reluctance, Doris moved her legs apart and stared up at Vera with consternation on her face. “What… what are you going to do?” she stammered.

    Her answer was to feel Vera’s hand moving between her legs and a finger rubbing her swollen pussy lips. Immediately, Doris gasped and started breathing fast. She felt a finger pushing into her cunt and gave a little cry. The fucking she had just endured had left her cunt wet and stretched. It was easy for Vera to work another finger in and begin finger fucking her.

    “Oh, your cunt is so wet, Doris,” Vera said in a whisper. “It’s ready for some more, isn’t it.”

    All this time, Kate had been standing by impatiently, watching her friend. “For fuck’s sake,” she exclaimed. “She’s just a fucking little whore, Vera. Of course she wants more. It’s my turn now, roll the bitch over, I want to see her arse when I’m fucking her.”

    Doris found herself suddenly manhandled onto her tummy and dragged again to the edge of the bed, with her feet on the floor and her legs apart, her perfectly rounded little arse high in the air and her inviting cunt open and exposed. It happened so quickly she was taken totally by surprise. She gasped out, “What are you doing!” but Kate was already guiding her strapon towards its target between the outstretched thighs. Doris desperately tried to reach back and cried out “Please don’t! I can’t take any more! Please no!”

    Kate laughed. “Oh I love it when you beg, bitch! Beg me some more.” She rubbed the dildo up and down on Doris’s cunt lips. Doris’s face showed her distress. “Please,” she pleaded. “Please don’t it. Please!”

    “Fucking bitch whore,” Kate said harshly. “You’re just a fucking slut and you’re getting raped. I want your cunt and I’m taking it!”

    The knob slid straight in through the unprotected cunt lips and Kate brutally rammed it home. She was not gentle. She really was raping Doris. She viciously slammed the huge dildo in and out its entire length, jolting the slender little body so hard Doris was clutching at the bed cover and screaming. She took hold of Doris by her hips and pulled her back onto the dildo in time with every forward thrust she was making. It looked like the big strong woman was fucking a slender little naked doll rigged out in stockings and suspenders. The big strong woman was spitting out words with every thrust. “Take… my… cock… you… fucking… tart… you… little… asian… bitch… you… little… whore…”

    The force of the fucking knocked Doris almost breathless and stopped her screaming, but she cried out every time the massive dildo slammed into her cunt. Her tits were being dragged to and fro on the bedcover causing her erect nipples to be twisted and pulled with every jolt. And almost beyond belief, she was starting to cum off again. The pounding in her cunt and the action on her nipples had her aroused enough to begin jerking her hips on her own. She was out of control, crying, moaning, twisting and turning and arching her slim little body, trying to screw herself backwards onto Kate’s dildo. Kate stopped moving and laughed as she watched Doris wildly and helplessly fucking herself on the dildo as another orgasm swept over her.

    When it was over, the women spreadeagled Doris on the bed with Kate licking and sucking her nipples, and Vera once again dipping her head between Doris’s legs and licking and sucking at the freshly fucked cunt. They had taken off their strapons, but obviously they still liked having the unresisting oriental girl’s naked body available for their enjoyment. Doris was spent, breathing fast and hard, eyes closed and looking totally exhausted, moaning occasionally when she felt Vera’s fingers entering her cunt or Kate’s lips pulling too hard on a nipple.

    After a few minutes, Kate nudged Vera aside and caught one of Doris’s legs between her own thighs. She pulled their bodies together until their cunts were touching, and began to grind herself against Doris. Doris opened her eyes and groaned, looking down at the intertwined thighs and the older woman’s cunt rubbing against her own. She put a hand weakly on Kate’s shoulder as if to resist, only to find it quickly grasped by Vera. “Feel my pussy, Doris,” Vera said hoarsely. “You’ve made me wet, fucking your beautiful little body has made my pussy wet for you. Feel me, finger me, finger fuck me, Doris!”

    She doubled back two of Doris’s fingers and pushed the other two into her cunt. Doris looked totally bewildered by what they were doing to her now, her cunt being ravaged by one woman remorselessly grinding her own cunt hard against Doris’s, while her fingers were being unwillingly forced in and out of the other woman’s cunt. To make it worse, Vera was taking the opportunity to fondle her tits and bite and suck at her nipples, and Kate had her fingers between their bodies, furiously rubbing Doris’s clit as she crushed their cunts together.

    The non-stop sexual stimulation was getting too much for Doris. Her head rolled from side to side, her cries got shriller and louder, she was pushing her cunt against Kate’s just as much as Kate was doing. The three of them were all making eager noises, grunts, moans, groans, but the older women orgasmed first with shrieks and cries of excitement. Doris was still building up to a climax. Still finger fucking Vera, she thrust two fingers into her own cunt and pistoned them desperately in and out. Her tiny body rolled from one side to the other. Her eyes were tight shut and her mouth wide open. Her stocking clad legs splayed incredibly wide apart. As she reached yet another orgasm her hips lifted off the bed. She gave a long loud shriek and clamped her thighs tight together round the fingers still in her cunt, holding them there until her body subsided.

    The orgasm left her lying flat out on the bed, gasping and panting, totally exhausted. Her hands were clutching her tits, her palms rubbing slowly across her nipples. Her legs were carelessly sprawled wide apart with stockings and suspenders still intact. Vera found Doris’s discarded thong, lifted the girl’s foot and slipped it round her ankle. She grinned down at the small slim naked figure then turned to Kate. “Well, didn’t I tell you Doris would be a good fuck? You can always tell the horny ones, the ones that want it.”

    Kate laughed. “She’s just a fucking little whore. How many times did she cum?”

    “She’s not a whore, Kate, just a sexy little asian girl that likes a good ride. Did you see the way she fucked those dildos! Horny little cunt, isn’t she.”

    “All right then, she’s a horny little cunt and a good fuck… we should do her again sometime.”

    Doris was still lying there naked, eyes closed, uncaring, not even aware that the two women had finished dressing and left her. I intended to go and find her husband to tell him that his sexy young wife had just been fucked senseless by two older lesbians. But Jack was already there, standing behind me, grinning like a Cheshire cat. I had been so intent watching Doris getting fucked I hadn’t realised he was there too, and had seen it all.

    “Now that was good,” he said softly, with a big smile. He began to undress. “I’ll give her a few minutes then I’m going to fuck her. Then we’ll take her home.”


  • A Chance Encounter (Batgirl (Babs) and Renee Montoya) Part One

    Font size : +


    Batgirl while on duty saves Renee Montoya, only to have the tables turned.

    The fight had been going on for the better part of an hour with Batgirl trading punches and kicks with the East Side Rangers, a well organized group of gang members led by a woman who called herself The Mask. Driving a particularly hard punch to the side of her second’s woman, Batgirl finished off the young girl only to have a blow land at the base of her skull that literally threw Batgirl into the water fountain with a large splash, before she was grabbed by The Mask and had her head pushed under the water’s surface…

    The Mask shoved Batgirl’s head into the steaming water of the fountain as she brought her forearm down into the small of the caped woman’s back trying to force all of the air out of her ample chest. Holding Batgirl by the neck she intended to drown the woman as she delived yet another solid blow to her back and then kicked Batgirrl in the back of the knees.
    own Dazed by the hard blow, Batgirl landed in the fountain and then sank as The Mask pressed her own body down on Batgirl’s. Her cowl’s life support system activating the second her face went under the surface, Batgirl scrambled to find purchase but with the water and her gloves made of latex it was all but impossible…so the only thing she could do was to make it look like she had drowned…as the bubbles slipped from her lips…many to a few to none, with Batgirl struggling less and less before her body went still…

    The Mask held Batgirl in place as the struggling had stopped, she raised a knee and brought it down on the small of the woman’s back to make sure she had finished her off. Seeing no air bubbles or any thrashing at all the Mask grabbed a hold of Batgirl’s long hair and pulled her up and out of the water. She looked the now dead woman up and down as the water poured out of her mouth the tell tale sign that her lungs had indeed filled with water. She pulled out her cell phone and hit record and handed it off to the only other female gang member that was still barely standing. The mask then grabbed a hold of Batgirl’s water logged mask and started to pull up.

    It was the chance she had been waiting for as The Mask pulled her out of the water and held her there only to start making a grab for her mask. Acting quickly, Batgirl drove the point of her bat-a-rang directly into The Mask’s tender groin before she drove a hard back handed punch directly into the woman’s nose, crushing it upon impact which forced the woman to let go of the mask. Twisting before The Mask could recover, Batgirl drove a kick to her stomach to knock the wind out of her, only to feel the pain of a perfectly aimed upper cut to her chin that snapped Batgirl’s head clean off the back of her shoulders before driving her body onto the two foot wide ledge that surrounded the fountain…

    The henchwoman had acted fast as she had seen her leader go down. The hard upper cut was perfectly placed, she watched as the gorgeous woman’s head nearly came off her shoulders as her body arched. But what happened next was the slamming of Batgirl’s body into the two foot ledge, leaving the woman’s hanging lower body in the fountain, the small of her back on the ledge and head hanging over was just to sexy. The woman was on her, with a stomp right to Batgirl’s cunt. As she brought both fists down into Batgirl’s breasts as she grabbed a hold of her breasts upon contact.

    For long seconds, Batgirl’s body hung in the balance as she had not seen the upper cut coming until it was too late. Moving slowly, she had just begun to twist her body to get back up when her pussy screamed out in unholy terror from a well placed, steel-toe reinforced boot, nearly crushing her cunt in the process. The pain was unbearable but not nearly as much as the pain to her ample breasts as the henchwoman drove two brass-knuckled fists into her breasts, all but flattening them in an instant and driving the air from Batgirl’s lungs.

    Stunned by the multiple blows, Batgirl tried to stay awake past the pain only to have her head grabbed and driven back into the stone wall of the fountain once – twice – three times, before she received another upper cut that all but finished Batgirl for the moment.

    “Freeze – – – – BITCH, don’t move a muscle…, don’t twitch, don’t even breath wrong or I’ll blow your fucking head clean off. Now get back away from Batwoman.”

    Renee Montoya had been hurt that Katherine Kane had chosen batwoman over her, it had built up so much bile and near hate for the woman that Renee hated seeing her mentioned anywhere but this assualt on her former lover had gone on to long. Renee wouldn’t see Kate hurt by anyone…she whistled as two officers came and arressed the Mask and her henchwoman as back up was called in to pick up the rest. Renee moved over to Batwoman, and lended down, picking her up in her arms she carefully moved her to the nearby ground, and then realize it wasn’t Kate. Renee’s eyes went over the gorgeous much wounger woman’s body before her befre she came to her sense, and started to check vitals. When she found out she was alive, Renee got out some smelling salts and brought them up to the young woman’s nose whom was now in her arms.

    Batgirl came alive with a jerk as the potent smelling salts flooded her senses, but before she could rejoin the fight she felt a hand on her left breast, holding her down while a soft voice told her to stay still. Her eyes focusing quickly enough, Batgirl realized it was the detective from Vice of the Gotham City Police, and though they should not have been enemies, Batgirl had heard the woman despised masked vigilantes with a passion, making her wary of this supposed protection.

    Still, the hand upon her breast didn’t feel threatening any more than the eyes that were looking down into her masked face at the moment, making Batgirl wonder if what she had heard might have been in error. watching Montoya’s face intently as she ordered the other officers to round up the unconscious perps, Batgirl didn’t fail to notice how the Lieutenants’ hand slid down to her stomach and stated to almost caress her costume, forcing Batgirl to touch her wrist and pull it off her well tone, wet-looking body, as the humidity forced the water to bead up and shimmer in the lamplight.

    “I’m not Batwoman, Lieutenant, I’m Batgirl…, but thanks for the save. Am I under arrest?”

    Renee watched as Batgirls eyes met her own, the girl or actually woman was stunning, beautiful what with her black latex suit completely glistening from the humidity. she barely noticed herself as she had been cupping batgirls breast it had been done out of protection though she found her hand now roaming slightly since they were alone. her eyes went over batgirls body as a trickle of sweat rolled down her own neck and into her cleavage as batgirl lifted away her hand and corrected her, and asked if she was under arrest. seeing the look on batgirls face, she saw the worry, the contempt, kate got to this one, the bitch. “Depends, have you broken any laws lately? I mean I could cuff you for disruption of the peace but that would be very very light. so tell you what you do not get up too fast let me help you, tell me what the look on your face is for, and your age, some nice convo…and i will not arrest you.” Renee smirked at the young woman.

    “I suppose I’m breaking a law just by dressing up like this and slapping on a mask, Lieutenant, as my kind are somewhat outside the law? As for getting up too fast, that is not in my current line of thinking.., as I need to rest. Body took a few hits in sensitive places.”

    Batgirl had caught the look Montoya ad given her when she asked about being arrested, the sense of near hatred that had boiled up in her for a second, only vanish moments later as if nothing had been wrong. The hand that had been on her breast had felt good though why Batgirl had thought of that was beyond her. But the other things, like her age was odd, though it wouldn’t bother Batgirl if they could talk, as she seldom got a chance to talk while in costume, unless it was banter during the fight.

    “I’m, twenty-four, and I’d like a nice quiet talk if it didn’t have to happen down town. As for the look I gave you, everyone wearing a mask and fighting crime gets concerned when we deal with a cop that has us at their mercy…, though it’s nothing personal, Lieutenant.”

    Renee nodded to Batgirl softly, she took notice of how the woman had looked at her hand when it had been over Batgirl’s breast. “I would have thought you might have been a bit older, and let’s just say for arguements sake you came from a oh a costume party and were attacked, I saved you. Took your statement after we chatted, had a nice dinner, found out you were really the real Batgirl moments after you disappeared, from my loft…..” Renee placed both hands on Batgirl’s shapely hips. “Up, carefully with me now.”

    She told the woman, “I’m 22 by the way,” Renee muttered the rest, “though your body took some hits it still looks great…” Almost to herself, “Well let’s see about getting you somewhere safe where I can take a look at your body..” Renee had helped Batgirl to her feet and held her still while she steadied herself, though Renee was not letting go. “Let’s head back to my car, my loft is not to far away….”

    “Is age a requirement for donning a mask and cape, Lieutenant? If so you might have to arrest me now.”

    Saying it with a smirk on her face, Batgirl let Renee help her up only to then almost fall into her, the only thing stopping the fall being Renee’s hand back on her left breast, and this time Batgirl didn’t move to remove it so fast, though she noticed Renee finally started to slide her hand around her breast as if trying to gauge the size. Thanking her for the second save, Batgirl wandered off a few steps and then fell against a tree to steady herself, as yet another wave of dizziness flooded her mind that threatened to overwhelm her at any moment.

    “Sorry…, I’m not normally like this.., dizzy…just need to rest a few minutes, then we can go somewhere.” Dazed more than she thought she had been, Batgirl slowly turned her body so the tree was behind her while she rested. The blows to her breasts with the brass knuckles had hurt like hell as did the two uppercuts, but it was her womanhood, barely concealed under the thin latex, that had been kicked and kicked hard, and that was what was hurting her now.

    Renee had helped Batgirl to her feet, a smile crossed her face, “Maybe I’ll cuff you sometime then.” She winked at her slightly, catching Batgirl just as she fell, her hand wrapped aound Batgirl’s left breast. Renee lightly squeezed it, not too hard though, just a small feel as she steadied her yet again. Renee’s eyes followed Batgirl as she barely walked a few steps ahead of her. “Your welcome yet again Batgirl…” Renee stood next to Batgirl, placing her hands on both of the girl’s shoulders. “Rest with me, your not taking another step unless my arms are around you? Understand?” She could see that Batgirl was in pain, she wanted to help the woman, “Tell me, what did they do to you Batgirl? I know first aid, I can help.” Renee knew they wouldn’t get to far unless she helped the masked woman, as she brought her hands down from her shoulders to gently rub Batgirl’s upper arms.

    “I’m not…, I’m not going anywhere for awhile, Montoya…, too dizzy. Caught two brass knuckles in my breasts and two damn good upper cuts to my chin. Why it isn’t broken…?” Laying against the tree, Batgirl fought to stay standing up, her mind so consumed that she had forgotten about the hand on her breast which had continued to roam all around it. Breathing heavily from the pain, exertion, and now the arousing affect of the soft caresses to her breast, Batgirl finally closed her eyes for a moment and continued, telling Montoya where the most painful hit had connected, though a part of her wondered why she was talking to the detective at all.

    “Main hit was a steel-toed boot to my center, it nearly ended the fight before it had really started. Now I have a question for you…, why did you give me a look of hatred back there when I asked if I’d be arrested?”

    Renee just listened as Batgirl explained that her breasts were smashed nearly into her body, The detective slowly gently massaged Batgirl’s left breast, gently kneading it, then circling the large orb with her fingers as she moved her hand down Batgirl’s body just gently rubbing the woman, making her feel better. Then the question was now in her lap. “Well, ….I was hurt by one of your ‘sisters’ you could say a long time ago…..and I guess what she did clouded my opinion of you all Batgirl.” Renee continued to cirle Batgirl’s breast softly as she rubbed the woman’s side bringing her hand finally back up to rub the other breast for her injured comrade.

    “A….a sister? Who….., mmmmmmmm, who was…uuuhhhhhh, it?”

    It might have been the fact she was tired or the length of the fight, the fact that her body was simmering under the costume, maybe even the humidity that kept the light mist beading up on her costume, but whatever it was, batgirl was feeling relaxed, almost drugged. The hands roaming her body were slowly driving her mad with excitement, excitement Batgirl had no way of knowing how to control, as her head rolled ever so gently on her shoulders. Getting aroused by the continued attention to her latex covered very slippery breasts, Batgirl was soon in no condition to fight anyone, let alone Montoya, as a soft moan slipped past her lips, telling the detective she was slowly breaking Batgirl’s resolve. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.”

    Renee heard the moan escape Batgirl’s lips, a moan of complete pleasure, it sent a shiver through Renee’s body, hardening her nipples almost immediately. “ssshhhhh, that’s not important now Batgirl, only you are, we need to get you feeling better.” Renee kept circling Batgirl’s breasts with her fingers softly, as she leaned down seeing Batgirl’s errect nipples, she blew on one slightly as she wrapped her lips around Batgirl’s left nipple, starting to suck on it. She moved her hands down to Batgirl’s hips and slid her fingers over her wet catsuit. “mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Renee was lost in the moment of wanting to help this woman, lost in wanting this woman. Her eyes shot open as she let go of Batgirl’s nipple and looked around. As she got to her feet, “Sorry, shit, oh sorry Im sorry.” She placed her hands on the sides of Batgirl’s breasts instinctively and cupped them still. “I’m sorry Batgirl, but I think we should go to the cafe, you sit next to me until your ready to move better….then we go to my loft and get you cleaned up??”

    She had been enjoying the attention, her nipples getting harder by the minute as her womanhood heated up. The tongue action was feeling so wonderful Batgirl started to think she might be in heaven until everything stopped all at once with Montoya apologizing to her as if she had done something wrong. One look to her left nipple told her Renee had been licking it at best or maybe sucking on it, which ever, which half alarmed Batgirl as she never thought of herself as a les. Collecting herself quickly, Batgirl reached for a bat-energy pill and popped it into her mouth before she took a couple of steps back from the detective and looked at her, an expression of shock on Batgirl’s face.

    “I’ll meet you at the café of your choosing , Lieutenant . I have my bike, then we’ll sit across from each other.., and this idea about a loft…I’m not sure that is strictly departmental policy…, but you would know that wouldn’t you? Now tell me about this so called sister of mine, and tell me now.”

    Renee composed herself further as Batgirl steadied herself, and looked to her body. Renee had seen that look many times on many women’s faces and it was excitement and curiousity. SHe smirked slightly as Batgirl made some good points. She only nodded, “Take your bike, I’ll take my car.” She watched Batgirl as she took a step aweay, watching as the droplets of sweat and humidity beaded off her body. As Batgirl popped a pill into her mouth Renee nodded in agreement. “Maybe a nice cup of coffee in a nice air conditioned cafe will do ius both good Batgirl. I’ll tell you about the other woman there……” See you there.” She smiled at the woman and climbed into her car, after giving Batgirl the name of the cafe. Her mind on the feelings she stirred within herself and those she knew she brought out of Batgirl, it made Renee wet just thinking of the feeling of the woman’s nipple in her mouth. Renee had parked her car, gotten out as it started to rain, she made her way inside and took a back more private booth, as she sdlipped off her boots and waited for the Dark Angel to arrive.

    Arriving at the determined cafe, Batgirl pulled the jet-black predator cycle up to the building and turned off the key, before she swung her right leg off the seat, not realizing she was giving Montoya a perfect view of her latex covered core as she did. Initiating the lock down procedure that would keep her ride safe, she waited for the detective to join her and then walked into the shop every eye on her as she walked toward the back of the room, some eyes friendly, some not, some belonging to people Batgirl knew she had busted at one point or another. Finding a booth where she’d be able to see everyone and where no one could get in behind her, Batgirl sat down and then slid across the bench seat, before she placed her right foot on the cushion so she could view everyone, only to then look into Renee’s eyes.

    “Has anyone ever told you, you have beautiful eyes, Lieutenant?

    Renee had enjoyed the view that Batgirl had given her moments ago, of her pussy, still trapped within her latex suit, the latex still crammed up inside as much as it had been before. Her eyes like everyone else on the beauty in latex as she joined her. What came next stunned the Detective for a moment. “Why thank you Batgirl, I love yours as well, such an alluring color. One could get lost in them.” Renee placed a foot up across her oto Batgirl’s seat, just resting it there, as the waitress brought them two coffees and the picture. “So, tell me about this gang that had nearly ended you tonight??” She took a small sip of her coffee as she poured one for Batgirl.

    Batgirl fought the blush that would have colored her cheeks and then dove into the debriefing, telling Renee about the gang, their suspected activities, how they were believed to be connected to other darker organizations in Gotham and everything else she knew. The Mask though she knew little about though she was suspected to be from the same island in the Caribbean as Bane, and quite possibly related to him in some way, though that had not yet been proven, the foot on her seat ignored.

    “The gang is a part of the larger East Side Bowlers, but this one specializes in the protection racket. Batwoman and I had almost gotten them under control before this new woman, the one calling herself The Mask, stepped in and reorganized the group. Details are “sketchy, but we think she’s from the same Caribbean island as Bane, and from the way she fights, and hits, they could very well be related.”

    Batgirl sat in her seat and watched Renee, “so what can you tell me about this other woman?”

    Renee Smiled at Batgirl as she asked about Batwoman, “Well, this other woman, your ‘sister’ as I put here. Is Batwoman.”

    “Batwoman…, how did you two have a bad time?” Batgirl asked as she continued to sit across from Renee.

    Renee smirked at Batgirl as she continued telling the sexy woman, “yes Batwoman. Well…..we were lovers. Once upon a time.”

    Batgirl turned in the booth to lean in closer so others would not hear what she had to say. “Lovers…, that explains you coming on to me back at the park.”

    Renee watched as Batgirl turned in her seat slightly and moved closer to her, to which Renee leaned closer to the Dark Angel, thier faces inches apart.

    “Yes lovers, as in between the sheets clawing each others back, all of it…and I came onto you Batgirl….because you are that sexy…..and a very attractive woman.”

    Renee slid her toe between Batgirl’s legs and started to rub her pussy lips.

    Batgirl’s eyes go wide for a second as she feels Renee’s toe against her latex covered pussy, making Batgirl bite her lower lip. Batgirl glanced around them knowing if she were to act weakened it may attract others so she fought the sensations and tried to regain her composure. “Batwoman……., she’s older that you, way order…, she’s a bitch too.”

    Renee watched as Batgirl bit her lower lip seeing her fighting with herself as Batgirl looked around. Renee ground her toe into Batgirl’s pussy pressing the latex deeper into her core with her toe sreading Batgirl’s lips. She smiled at Batgirl. “No shit, she’s a bitch, you should see her out of the latex, you think she is horrible as Batwoman……” Renee continued to rub Batgirl’s pussy lips as she slid her hand underneath the table to rub Batgirl’s left inner thigh.

    Batgirl tried fight the growing sensations between her legs but gave up knowing it was just impossible. Having denied her body for so long and having never never made it with a man – let alone a woman. her pussy was damp within minutes, Batgirl lowered her head before pulling it back up to calm down just in time to see the waiter turned to come their direction again for a coffee refill. “She doesn’t wear latex, its leather if I rememebr right. I think’m the only one that wears this kind of costume. Why did you both ….no, I know why, you’re both dominant aren’t you?”

    Renee watched as Batgirl submited to her touches in a matter of moments, she smiled at Batgirl as she looked down to try to regain composure and to look back up at Renee as the waiter came and went. Renee lifted a hand gently to touch Batgirl’s chin softly, and rub it. “Leather, yes, I havent sopoken to her in a long time. And yes that’s why, it made for a very tough relationship…..that felt good didnt it Batgirl??”

    Despite herself Batgirl nodded her head yes as she quickly added cream to the coffee. Knowing full well that the situation was getting out of hand and that they shouldn’t be doing this, not at all in public though a part of her started to want the exploration to go on, just as a part of her wondered if Renee realize that Batgirl was am a submissive which since she was in costume was a contradicton to her being Batgirl. “Renee, we’re in public, we need to stick to the facts of the case, least I think we do. Can we talk about something else?”

    “No……we will talk about what needs to be talked about and that is you….” Renee smiled as Batgirl had just admited it felt good, she continued to rub her toe into Batgirl’s pussy, as she rubbed the Dark Knight Damsels inner thigh. She popped her toe out of Batgirl’s pussy and slid over next to her, wrapping one arm around the Caped wopman’s waist holding her close as she continued rubbing Batgirl’s inner thigh. “Tell me, are you a virgin?” She speaks quietly into the cowl, right where Batgirl’s ear would be.

    Batgirl pushed back from Renee and got up, deciding this has gone on long enough. She tossed a couple of dollars on the table to pay for the coffee’s as she turned and walked for the front doors, knowing Renee wouldn’t let this end that way, not if she was the dominant that Batgirl thought that she was. Batgirl made it the the bike before Renee caught up to her and drove a hard back-handed slap across Batgirl’s face to the embarrassment back inside, and though Batgirl knew that she could take Renee, she choose not to, not here, maybe not ever. “That was your one hit detective.., don’t try another. I am not lesbian, no matter what you may think. I’ll finish the report in your office tomorrow.”

    After striking Batgirl across the face she just stared at the woman as she said she would finish the report back at the office as the rain fell down upon them.. “Straight, lesbian, Batgirl it does not matter I still brought you off…that much has to force you to think about yourself….” She started towards Batgirl, and grabbed a hold of the latex between her breasts and pulled Batgirl hard away from the cycle and into the alley way.

    Thrown into the alley, Batgirl stumbled toward a collection of trash cans but managed to keep from falling into them. Waiting Renee’s approach, she swiftly spun and drove a very hard scissor kick to the woman’s face, before she moved in and drove another blow to her kidneys, only to then knock the gun from Renee’s hand just as she begin to go for it. “I told you, you had one hit, lieutanent, and I don’t like beating on cops. I have no idea what you and Batwoman went through but i’m not Batwoman.., maybe you should lean to treat others with respect.” Shaking Renee off, Batgirl let her fall to the alley floor and then went back to her bike, before she started it and raced away, thinking she had seen the last of Montoya for the night.

    Renee Montoya crumpled to the ground like a rookie after the scissor kick and blow to her kidneys, she held on to herwrist as she glared at Batgirl. A smirk came to her face as she watched Batgirl leave on her bike as she got up to her feet. After seeing it in Batgirl’s eyes when she had brought the masked woman off, how she carried herself with her, Renee had given Batgirl the opening to attack her fully. But saw that Batgirl didnt truely have it in her to do it. She then walked to her car and got inside and followed Batgirl, as she rub various spots as she continued to tail Batgirl. “Good little Batgirl, you put up a small fight, but its over for you tonight. Your mine…” Renee followed Batgirl to the heroine’s safe house.

    Batgirl walked to the door of the safe house only to be grabbed by the left shoulder and spun around and then slammed into the wall behind her. Though she struggled, her breasts jiggling in the thin latex, she was quickly overpowered as Renee grabbed her wrists and pinned them up to either side of Batgirl’s head. Batgirl still struggled weakly though until Renee pressed in close, their breasts touching with each deep breath, nipples crushed together, before Renee’s lips brushed Batgirl’s own and then attack. Batgirl knew she had to fight this, resist what Montoya was doing to her, to her body, she tried – – – she failed – – – she gave in – – – Batgirl returned the hot kiss, surrendering to Renee even as the woman’s thigh presseed against Batgirl’s hot pussy.

    “Mmmmmmmmmmmmfffffffffffffffffffffffffffffhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.”

    Renee forced Batgirl against the wall crushing theirr bodies into each other, she felt her nipples as they pressed into Batgirl’s as she began to grind her thigh into the thin latex, knowing Batgirl’s pussy lips would be stretched back and forth with every little tug. Renee Broke the kiss and looked into her eyes. “Your mine now Batgirl, understand?” She then kissed Batgirl again as she moved her breasts over Batgirls own.

    Batgirl’s hands having been freed, she lets them come down ever so slowy as Renee’s hands moved to her breasts, touching and squeezing them while the kiss deepens. Batgirl returned the hot hungry kiss, she felt Renee’s left hand slide down her sides before Renee slapped Batgirl on her ass which brought a gasp from her lips, before Renee’s hand snakes down to Batgirl’s hot pussy where she patted it gently telling Batgirl that she had no choice but to submit.

    “Good girl, just submit to me…” Renee keeps patting Batgirl’s pussy as she started to rub it, As she felt the heat trapped inside, as She slapped Batgirl’s ass again and shoved in two fingers. She kissed Batgirl and slapped her ass harder as she ground her fingers into Batgirl’s pussy stretching and pulling on her lips as she slid in and out of her. Parting lips she looked into Batgirl’s eyes.

    “Now cum for me Batgirl….submit to me……”

    “No……….”

    Though her body was hot, close to orgasm, Batgirl resisted the orders, making Renee prove she was the dominant here. In seconds Batgirl saw Renee back up and pull the gun and then motion for Batgirl to raise her hands. Batgirl did as she was told raising her arms as Renee shoved her into the safe house and then pushed Batgirl hard into the room where she fell onto the bed, only to get back to her feet but Renee awnd was as expecting the move there to drive a hard back hand across Batgirl’s face dropping her back to the bed again.

    Before Batgirl could get back up Renee tossed the gun aside and climbed on top of the bed, straddling Batgirl’s deliciously hot body and then slapped her breasts back and forth to daze her, the final slaps came from bottom to top that all but ends Batgirl as a threat for the night. Dazed, Batgirl watched Renee grab the buckle for the utility belt and unfasten it, only to then pull it from under her and throw it away too…her fingers then going back to Batgirl’s pussy…

    Renee Montoya straddled Batgirl’s body after the sucession of hard slaps to her breasts and face over and over and over again making her senseless, the unfasting of the utility belt and disgarding of the gun. Then she began to slap Batgirl starting at herr pussy all the way up Batgirl’s hot steaming body, stomach, legs, breasts numerous times, then her face, back and forth again and again. Then Renee’s fingers, she starts thumbing Batgirl’s nipples first the right then the left back and forth over and over again as she slid not one. not two, but three fingers into Batgirl’s abused sopping wet pussy, as her thumb and forefinger find Batgirl’s clit and start pinching it as her fingers shove the latex deep into Batgirl’s folds then out then back in over and over as her eyes stare up at Batigrl’s face as she’s writhing back and forth.

    “Submit to me now Batgirl….become my subbie….Batbitch….”

    The hard slaps and punches dazed Batgirl in no time but Renee showed no mercy, asshe continued to slap Batgirl senseless until she offered no resistance what so ever. Moaning softly when Renee’s done, Batgirl suddenly arches her back when her nipples are flicked sending erotic feelings into her brain instantly and just as she started to come down again Renee’s fingers ram into Batgirl again, strecthing the already tight latex deep into her cunt only to expose her sensitive nub so Renee can exploit it. Batgirl tried to fight it but couldn’t, especially as Renee’s free hand clamped down on Batgirl’s right breast and began to squeeze it gently, forcing Batgirl to submit to Renee’s sexual dominance in no time.

    “Must……….fight this….resist….., can’t let you….. uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhh…, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm,,,uuuuuuuuuuuuu,,aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa …. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,,, can’t….can’t fight this….fight you…, too weak….aroused…..”

    Renee continud to squeeze Batgirl’s breast as her thumb and finger pinch and twisted her nub, seeing Batgirl submit hearing Batgirl fade entirely, She keeps shoving, forcing her fingers into Batgirl. Harder and harder as she leaned down and bit Batgirl’s free nipple and stretched it, holding it as she let go of Batgirl’s breast and then let the latex go. “SUBMIT TO ME NOW BATBITCH…..call me by my proper title……” Renee Kept up her assualt on Batgirl’s body forcing her beyond the point of no return.

    Batgirl couldn’t stand it any longer and orgasmed hard as wave after wave of heated passion flowed from her pussy, heating Renee’s fingers that were wrapped by Batgirl’s costume, her body jerking violently for several minutes before she started to relax…, coming down to finally collapse. Batgirl’s body floated in the feelings of afterglow, as she writhed in pleasure before she finally relax completely, her eyes glazed over from the strain of the hot sex and the earlier fight that was even now catching up to her….

    Moaning with each touch, Batgirl could do nothing as first her boots were removed, then her gloves, all four to be added with the utility belt that was then placed in a drawer ad locked away, before Batgirl was repositioned on the bed, face down and spread eagle, her wrists and ankles shackled loosely to the four corners of the queen-sized bed, allowing her to move about six inches though not more. Fingered to yet another orgasm once more to make Batgirl could not regain her strength anytime soon, Montoya left the safe house to do her errands….hide the bat-cycle, erase the tire marks, secure the building and lights, before she left….

    After she had ran her errands and picked up a few toys and having called in sick Renee returned to see Batgirl still bound to the bed. She set the bag down by the bed as she leaned down on the bed. Renee placed her hands on Batgirl’s thighs, and began to rub Batgirl as as she ran her tongue up Batgirl’s still hot pussy lips. Sliding her hand into the bag she pulled out a dildo/viberator, Batgirl heard the hum as she turned it on, and gently moved it over Batgirl’s inner thighs as she continued to eat Batgirl out.

    Batgirl’s head snapped back the instant she felt Renee’s hand on her inner thigh, she waited in anticipation to what would happen next as she could not turn around much, though the feeling of Renee’s hot tongue on her costume told her everything. In moments Batgirl heard the distinct sounds of a vibrator in the room and though she struggled to get free of the bonds, it was hopeless as was fighting what Renee’s tongue was doing to her sex with each lick Renee drovve up her slit.

    Renee pulled her lips from Batgirl’s pussy as she felt her reacting. She ran the viberator over Batgirl’s slit. “You like this don’t you Batgirl….” Renee ran her free hand over Batgirl’s right thigh, “tell me……your weaknesses…..” She continued to run the viberator over Batgirl’s opening spreading her lips a little.

    Biting her lower lip as the vibrator slid across her wanting pussy, Batgirl let out a soft moan, as she was fully unable to fight this any longer. Her pussy was still aroused from the earlier finger fucks. Hearing the question though gave Batgirl pause….telling a policewoman her secrets was not in the play book, any more than telling her who she really was behind the mask, which she could easily discover as Batgirl could do nothing to stop her right now. “My weaknesses?”

    “Yes your weaknesses, everything about you Batgirl…..right now…” Renee pressed the head of the viberator into Batgirl’s pussy a little and smiled. “Your a virgin too aren’t you?” She licks her lips getting even hotter, hornier at the thought of being Batgirl’s first.

    “Tell me, have you even been with a woman, Batgirl….you enjoyed this, and still are, arent you?”

    The groan when it came couldn’t be helped as the sensations to Batgirl’s nether region were beginning to drive her crazy, as her heavier breathing was probably telling Montoya even now. Desperate to stop what was about to happen to her again, Batgirl tried to close her legs but the shackles had been placed just right, allowing her to move her legs, her hip, but not enough to close them, and Batgirl knew it was too late. She had to find some way to control this, no, scratch that, control her feelings, her emotions, hell her sexual drive again. It had been done before through a discipline of sorts, one that cleaned the mind and one inner peace to allow them greater control of their life, their body, their very being, but this was different, and the same. Still, if Renee managed to break her, the woman could get anything from her, any secret, any weakness, her secret identity even, and that, Batgirl could not allow.

    “Yesssssssssss, uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I’m a virgin…, never made it with…uuughhhhhh, anyone.”

    Renee groaned as she ran her hand over Batgirl’s inner thigh bringing her lips down as she kissed Batgirl’s leg snaking her tonuge out, as she licked Batgirl’s latex covered skin as the bound woman tried to close her legs. She puled the head of the viberator out of Batgirl’s over sexed screamiing pussy. “A virgin, you’ve never even screwed yourself…..your loving this i know it.” She spoke between kisses and licks that kept Batgirl over the edge. Her mouth traveled to Batgirl’s inner thigh as she slowly licked the entire thigh right first, moaning and groaning as she moved the humming viberator around Batgirl’s lips the scent of the Dark Angels hot cum mixed with both women’s sweat was so intoxicating. The sight of Batgirl as she struggled helplessly as Renee moved to the other thigh and continued to kiss and lick. “So beautiful so sexy, I am Glad you gave yourself to me mmmmmm.” Renee moved and wrapped her mouth over Batgirl’s pussy and with her hot steaming breath she began to lap away at Batgirl, long slow agonizing sensual licks, kisses, moans and sucking Batgirl’s pussy into her mouth.

    Confused and disoriented, Batgirl tried to resist to resist, fight what Renee was doing to her, to her sensitive inner thighs but there was no way she could. She completely under Renee’s control and her body was over powering Batgirl’s usually sharp mind to the point that her sex was running the show now, as beit had beeen so long denied attention. Batgirl moaned deeply as Renee’s tongue slid up and around her inner right thigh making Batgirl so wet from the anticipation of the eventual target her tongue was striving for and then as she got close to Batgirl’s pussy she held her breath….only to be denied the release when Renee merely crossed over to the other thigh.

    Disappointed, Batgirl started to lay her head down when Renee planted her entire mouth on Batgirl’s extremely hot and so wet cunt to start licking and sucking away at the latex, Renee’s actions made the latex act as a sucking mechanism that constantly pulled then snapped back against her lips, driving Batgirl well over the edge toward a powerful, mind shattering orgasm…

    With her mouth wrapped around Batgirl’s pussy, she continued to lick and suck away at Batgirl’s defenseless body, sucking her pussy further into her mouth. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Renee’s lips gently caressed Batgirl’s as her tongue swirled into her virgin cunt. Renee’s hands massaged Batgirl’s inner thighs as she continued with the vibrator, she felt Batgirl fall completely under her control, “You are mine fully.” She moved her left hand up to the small of Batgirl’s back and started to rub her fingers over it back and forth as her mouth continued to rock Batgirl’s body through several mind shattering orgasms. Renee felt Batgirl’s hot juices strike her tongue as she burried it as deep as possible into Batgirl’s body.

    Renee pulled her mouth away as she licked her lips, “Now Batgirl, answer my questions, your weakenesses, what gets you hot, I know your a virgin, but now I know your a submissive. How am I making you feel?” Renee asked Batgirl as she ran a finger over her pussy going back and forth from Batgirl’s thighs to her sex, keeping her over the edge and not coming down at all. As she begins to question Batgirl, wanting to know everything about her.

    “Batgirl I am loving this, I can tell you are as well, mmmmmmmm.” Renee planted a kiss on Batgirl’s left ass cheek nextand brought her hand down to it off the small of Batgirl’s back and rub it, as her mouth moved back to Batgirl’s pussy she ran her tongue around Batgirl’s cunt as she slid her fingers inside, but not too deep as she wanted to save that for later.


  • Caught Wet Handed Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    After getting caught by the female officer Stacy continues on to buy her first vibrator but things still happen as she runs into an old friend.

    Caught Wet Handed
    Chapter Two
    by Simon Fear

    I was driving on down the road thinking about Officer Summers. I just couldn’t believe that that had happened. It seem all-unreal, yet there was warning ticket lying next to me in the seat. My head was spinning and I realized how lucky I was that I didn’t get into the trouble I should have. Oh I got in trouble all right but it was a kind of trouble I enjoyed. My ass was still stinging from where I got hit with her Billy club, yet it had turned me on. I had almost forgoten where I was going when I saw the sign showing K.T.’s Adult Bookstore, but there was another part to it that the Internet had not shown. It also said Gentleman’s Club. There was an outlined picture of a naked woman swinging around a pole. As I pulled into the parking lot I noticed it was pretty empty, only one car was parked there. It was a nice 2003 Ford Mustang with an insignia on the back windshield that said “Hot Stuff”. I thought that the car looked familiar but I couldn’t place it. I figured I must have seen it driving around town. I parked two spaces down from it, and sat there looking at the building contemplating if I was really going to go through with this. The building was bigger than I thought it would be. It looked fairly new, at least 5 years old. There was a small section, which was the front part, and then the bigger looked like it had been added on in the past couple of years. I looked back at the mustang trying to figure out where I had seen it. I really didn’t want to go in and have someone see me, who might know my parents. I finally decided to go in, thinking that if this person knew my parents then I would probably know the car. I got and grabbed my purse. My thighs were pretty sticky from my recent orgasms had earlier. I grab a handkerchief out of my purse and quickly wiped my legs off. I finally finished and tossed the hanky back in the car. I then walked up to the front doors. On them was a sign that said Adults Only Must be 18 or over to enter these premises. Well no problem for me, as I had turned 18 two months ago. “Stacey you can leave now, and no one will be the wiser,” told myself. I shook my head, no I was going for it. I opened the door and walked. It was nicely air conditioned, and was nicely set up, but I was shocked at what I saw. There were posters hanging up everywhere of naked women, and men. I looked around and noticed that posters were set up to show different sections of the products. There was one that had two naked women having sex, so that was a lesbian section, there one was a naked woman by herself with her finger buried in her pussy, so I figured that to be a women’s single section, There was one with a man and a woman, the woman was doggy style with guys penis buried in her pussy, so that was the couples section, another one was a naked bent over spreading her ass cheeks to the whole world so I figured that to be the anal section, then there was one with a naked guy sitting down legs spread with huge hard on sticking straight up so that was the men’s single section. I almost burst out laughing when I saw the next sign that had two naked guys one was kneeling the other standing up, both with huge hard on, so I figured Mens gay section.

    Then I saw several posters on one wall that all portrayed different types of sex toys. BINGO. I started walking to that section when I heard this sweet little sweet say, “Welcome to K.T.’s Miss, may I help you with anything?” I kinda jump and made a little eeek noise, as I had forgotten that there was someone else here. I turned around and saw a very beautiful black hair girl sitting behind the counter. I did a double take and then realize I knew whom the car belongs to. I was a girl who had graduated High School last year when I was Junior. I didn’t know her personally but I knew her name was Jill. She was 5 ft 5in. tall with a very shapely figure, the type other girls envy. She was about 100lbs. 34c cup a nice hour type figure, and a firm round ass. She had been pretty poor her whole life, only having her Mom in her life, and she never had much, but she always had that figure. Her was was pitch black and straight, down past her shoulder yet full and shiny. During her senior year she had somehow started coming into lots of money after she turned 18. Everyone asked her how she did, but she never told. But she started buying lots of nice things, and then one day she drove to school in her brand new mustang. Everyone figured she must have had a trust fund set aside for her from distant relative that she could get into once she turned 18, it all fit. I had felt happy for her when her life turned around. I had always tried to be friendly with when I saw and she was pretty friendly to me, but since she had always been one grade above we just never got to really know each other. “Oh hey I know you, your Stacey right, I recognize you from school,” she said. She was smiling and it just made her more stunning. I felt myself beginning to get wet again. “Hey Jill, how are you doing?” Jill came around the counter and walked up to me. My did, I say she was beautiful, she was gorgeous up close. She was wearing a mini leather dress that stopped right below her ass, and clung tightly to her body, the top of the dress had thing straps that went over her shoulders and it was so low cut that her nipples could pop out with the wrong movement. She was wearing shear black stockings that went to about her mid thighs with some sex black pumps on. She had black necklace that looked almost like a collar (I forget what they’re called) but it a thin fabric. “I’m doing great Stace, it’s so good to see you again.” She gave me hug, and just feeling her tits press against mine, made my juices start flowing again. “It’s good to see you too, been a while,” I said hugging her back. “You work here?” “Well I guess my little is out, yeah I started working here last year, which is when I started getting a little money. It pays pretty well.” “Wow just as working as cashier, that must be a lot per hour?” Jill giggle which was very sexy for her, “No silly the cashier part is just something I do every now and then when I have days off from college. My real job is being an exotic dancer, which I do at night.” OK I must have lived a secluded life or life because I had no idea what an exotic dancer was; though I did figure it had to do with dancing and probably doing it sexy style. I know Jill saw it on my face, cause leave giggled again, and lean in close her tits pressing against mine, getting me all turned on. I felt her breath on my ear as she whispered, “I dance up on stage in front of men and women and the whole time I’m removing pieces of my clothing till I’m totally naked.” I did a gasp at the realization of what she was, a stripper. I know she heard my gasp cause then she put her mouth against my ear and put my earlobes between her lips and suck on it for a second before pulling. Damn I was getting hot by now, how did everyone know what my ears did to me. I had my eyes closed as I kept feeling her lips on my ear even though she had pulled away. I finally remembered where I was and I opened my eyes, and saw Jill looking with that sexy smile on her face. I wanted to say a lot of things to her like, Your so sexy, or I want you so badly, or please do that again, but all that came out was, “Is..Isn’t…..Isn’t that illegal… you know… being under 21….or something?” She giggles again, “No, you can be an exotic dancer once you turn 18, and believe me it pays well.” “How much an hour?” I asked. “Silly it doesn’t pay by the hour, it’s by the tips the customers give you” I looked shocked, “by tips only, isn’t that risky since you take a chance they won’t tip?” “Oh believe, when you got a room full of horny guys wanting to see girls naked they started throwing money on the stage. See what you do is start out by just dancing sexy, then they guys, they more, so they start pulling dollar bills, they’ll either hand to you, toss it on the table, or slide in the waist of your panties. Then you take off a little something, and they throw more money at you, take something else off, more money given. By the end of the day of the day you would have made anywhere between $400-$900 depending on how busy the night it. The guys with more money throw larger bills. Usually Friday nights are the best because that’s when they get paid, so they have more to throw at you. Then there are personal dances, which are called lap dances. They or girl had to pay at least $40 to just get the personal dance then they start tipping after that. I once made $1500.” I stood there shocked, thinking wow, and of course I said, “Wow”. Jill kept smiling that sexy smile, “Of course there are some nights when its real slow, and you’ll be lucky to get even a hundred, but the good nights make up for it.” I just stood there dumbfounded thinking how much money was that compared to the little part time job I had as a waitress making $3.00 per hour plus tips. I was lucky to get out of there with $60.00 on a good night. Jill then silence, by asking a question that really shocked me. “Stace you have hot body, I mean face it you are stunning, you would do good working here, and it would be nice to work with someone I know as a friend. I mean don’t get me wrong I have made plenty of friends here with the other girls, but I must admit I have always liked, and I wished I would forth going with you everytime you tried talking to me, but I was a poor girl, who was very shy, and I didn’t think you would really want to be my friend, so I just stayed out of the way. You were always nice to me, when other put me down for having no money, and the guys were always trying to get in my pants. Well what I mean is why don’t you apply to work here, I know the Owner she’s is the one who hired me, and is a good friend, I can get you hired. I mean I know you can dance, You were in the dance class in 2nd period while I was in 1st period during your freshman and sophomore years. Plus the real money comes in after mid-night cause that is when it gets really wild in here. Girls will pair up and dance together and guys love it seeing two girls rubbing their naked bodies against each other, especially when they use toys.” I stood there embarrassed hearing the hottest girl around telling me I’m sexy. It was taking me a little bit to intake all of what she told me. “I…I…I’m not that hot especially compared to you, I cou…. couldn’t work here, I don’t have the stuf………Toy’s” That last part of the toys hit me real late. Jill was grinning real big, “Oh the girls will use things like vibrators, dildo’s strap-ons, etc… and they will fuck each other right there in front of everyone.” My pussy was on fire thinking of the possibility of doing something like in front of people. I know my face was flush and hot, I’m pretty sure that pale pinkish skin was turning bright red at this point. Jill suddenly get smiling and pulled me to her hugging me, “Oh Stace, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have so outright with that stuff, I’ve embarrassed you, I’m sorry, I just let my thoughts run my mouth, I hope I haven’t offended you.” “Oh no Jill you have nothing to be sorry about, I’m really flattered that you think I’m sexy and, Ohh I just don’t think I could do something like that, I’m just not as sexy as you are…” Jill broke the and held my shoulders, “Oh Stace you are sexy, and I know you would do good, but I shouldn’t have asked such a question.” “There’s no need to be sorry Jill, I mean I’m turned on by how you think of me, I mean flattered.” I knew I was red again, I had just told her that she turned me on. Jill smiled again, Ohh I almost melted, I almost wanted to apply right then, but my parents would not have it. Jill took my hand again, it was so soft. “Here I am rambling off, and I’m sure you came in for a reason, anything I can help with you with?” Then I remember again where I was and what I had come to do. I felt face getting hot again, how could I ask this hot girl who I was falling in love about buying a vibrator. Jill saw me getting flushed, and she squeezed my gently, “It’s Ok Stace you can tell me, no need to be embarrassed with me, I mean I worked in this place, right?” Oh yeah, that’s right I thought, then why was I getting so ashamed. “I finally managed to whisper, “a..aa…vibrator”. Jill smiled and taking my hand led to the toy section. I couldn’t believe at the different types of sex toys there were. Beads, plus, dildos, vibes, gags, whips, chains, realistic looking buts w/ holes, pussy styles, vibe for guys, blow up dolls, etc… “Is there any particular kind your wanting?” she asked. “I…I didn’t know there were this many and this is my first time, I just figured there would be a few.” Jill squeezed my hand again, “There are all sorts, for pleasuring different ways. There are the butterflies, which you wear like a panty, and it stimulates your clit, and you wear it under your clothes. Then there are the eggs, you have a small egg shaped vibe which you slide in, and then control with a remote that is attached to the vibe. Then you have the penis styles, of all sorts, thick, thin, long, ribbed, bumped, curved, double penetration…” “Double penetration?” I asked. She took me to a section where there were vibes that had two types penises. “One goes into your pussy, and the other goes into your ass. You can get the one where the anal one is just as big, or these smaller ones that will just stimulate the outer edge. Have you ever done anal, no…, ever wanted to…not sure huh, well we can come back later to these then. Where are you most sensitive at?” I was blushing big time by now, “Well my huh, clit, and sometimes I am able to really get off with my g-spot.” “How wet do you get?” “Huh, very…” “Do you mind if I see, I mean if I can find out how you react to different ways, I could help you better.” “I huh, no I don’t mind.” Jill still smiling knelt down in front, and lifted my skirt up. Oh I was so hot by now, this sexy girl looking at my pussy. “Wow, you weren’t kidding about being wet, I bet you squirt too huh? I thought you might.” Jill ran here forefinger up my inner thigh, running through the slickness that was pouring out. I felt a shudder go through me. “Well this won’t do, I need both hands.” I didn’t know what she had in mind until with skill she had pulled my skirt all the way down. Jill did an intake, “Wow you are so hot, and shaved bare. Your lips are so pink, if you had your hair shaved you could still tell you’re a natural red head. I bet your are extremely sensitive.” I felt her blow across my lips, and I let out a moan, as I felt more juice squeeze out. Jill began running her fingers over my lips, and around the outsides, listening to my reaction as well as feeling them. Then slid her finger just inside the folds, and caressed my clit. “UGGhhhhH” my knees buckled. She continued diddling my clit, then she slid her finger deep inside me, moving her finger around. Oh god this was so awesome. Then while she slid another finger in, wiggling them, sliding them in and out. “Wow you respond so well to so many variations of stimulation, but I’m going to try something else out real quick. I almost didn’t hear as I was enjoying this, but I managed to stutter ok. While her fingers were still inside she then pressed her thumb against my clit, moving it around. “AAHhHHh” I gasped. I was breathing real hard by now. “I thought so, you have excellent response to penetration and clit manipulation at the same time. As she continued to play I felt my climax building real fast, faster than usual when I just play with my clit. Jill started to remove her fingers, when I grabbed her wrist, “Please…Please don’t stop, I…I need it…Please” I managed to whisper. I looked down at Jill and she smiled so sexily, I felt another shudder, I didn’t care if anyone else was there or not. Jill resumed her stimulations to me, with her finger deep inside of me, and her thumb playing with me clit. Ugghhhh oh yes, please yeesss, Ohh shit I’mm cumming.” I ground my pelvis against her hand and my body began shuddering as I came, squirting all down my thighs, and onto Jill’s sexy hand, and arm. After a few moments I started coming down, and I opened my eyes, looking down at Jill. She a huge grin on her face, with a look of lust in her eyes. “That was so sexy Stacey.” Jill stuck her finger into mouth and sucked it clean. “MMMM you taste so sweet. I think I have just the thing for you, if you don’t mind I’ll be right back.” I just managed to nod yes. Jill got up and patted my thigh, and looked at me for just a moment then ran back to the front of the store. I just stood not believing what had just happened. I couldn’t decide if I should pull my skirt back up or not, at the moment I didn’t care. Jill came back, oh she was so sexy, and she was holding a clear looking penis. She stopped and looked at me again. “God, Stace you are so hot.” I blushed. I was still flustered from my orgasm. “Stacey, I think this kind would be good for you.” She held her vibe showing it to me. “It is 6 inches long, and 2 inches think , just right for you, it will be a little tight, but in my opinion I think it is better that way. As you can see it id ribbed near the top, with little bumps, going all the way down. But what it better is this.” She turned it around, and on the one side, it had what looked like a little thumb extending from it about an inch out. “This is for full penetration, and this is supposed to rest against your clit, while reaching your G-spot. It was my first one, and most favorite still out of all my toys. It takes 2 cell batteries, and has three levels, low medium and high. I must tell you is great. Now I figure you want to wait to use yours until you get home, and have some privacy, am I right, I did, but if you don’t mind I would demonstrate it.” I nodded my, yes I would love to see it in action. My sisters had just been thin, and short, and smooth. Jill smiled and handed it to me. I took and gazed at it. WOW this is what Jill used on herself, I wanted to smell it, but I thought Jill might get offended so I just looked at it. Then Jill rolled her tight dress up till it was up to her navel. I tore my eyes off the toy, to gaze at Jill in all her splendor. “Oh Damn Jill, you are so hot.” I gazed longingly at Jill exposed thighs and pelvis taking her all in, She was nicely shaven with just a little patch of hair above her lips. Her pubic hair was just as black as her head. Her skin was almost as fair as mine, and her nether lips were so smooth, and I could tell she was turned on, as her lips were glistening, and some juice was running down her thighs. Jill took my hand and pulled me to her. As I stepped in her, she leaned forward and began kissing me passionately. I almost dropped her toy, and I returned her kiss. Oh I was in love. Jill then moved her mouth around to my ear and licked it then whispered, “Go ahead Stace, fuck me with it.” Using her hand she guided mine down with the toy. I slowly caressed the toys around her lips, hearing her moan, as she nipped at my ear. “That’s it Stace, get me wet, work it on me.” She moved her pelvis against the toys, as I slicked up the toy with her juices. “Now Stace,” She moaned. I slowly began sliding the penis into her pussy, even with it all slick and her wet I could tell she was a tight fit. I worked it slowly, not wanting to hurt her, as I felt it sliding in. When I finally got it as for as it would go, I began to slowly twist it back and forth. I looked into Jill eyes, and I saw the fiery lust in them. I then began kissing her, using my tongue and she met back. Then I began pushing the toy in out of her slowly fucking her with it. “OH Shit Stace, yes fuck me, please, oh damn it feels so good.” Jill moved her hand down to my pussy, and stimulating my clit. “MMMMMMM” I moaned. Jill continued to play with my clit, as I fucked her with the penis. “Ugghhhh shit Jill, you sexy finger feel so good on me.” I could feel the climax building again, and knew it would not take me long. Jill then whispered into my ear. “Turn it on Stace, twist the black knob on the bottom, till you hear three clicks. Using my other I did so, while she kept diddling my clit. As I clicked it on, I felt the vibe come alive, with it pulsing throb. “UGGGHhhhh” Jill moaned. I felt her moan. I pressed the thumb portion of the vibe against her clit, and clicked the switched 2 more time. The thrumming pulsation of the vibe was so strong I almost lost hold it. “AAAAGHHHH shit yes fuck me, ohhhhhh fuck yesss,” Jill was screaming by now. Her fingers began working on fast on my clit. “OHHH god Jill I’m gonna cum” I cried out. I clenched down on her hand, as my orgasm rushed out, my juices, spilling forth. Jill’s body began rocking as she started cumming, “OHHH shit Stace I’m cumming AAHHH Fuck.” Jill clamped down on the toy, as her orgasm erupted, her whole body shaking. My orgasm began to subside but Jill’s kept on going, her hand no longer working on me. I looked into her face, her mouth was open, and her eyes rolled back. I finally began to feel her subside, when she her body racked against mine as she screamed again. “AAAHHH shit I’m cumming again”. Her whole body rocked against mine as another orgasm hit her. She was practically hanging on to me to keep from falling. Just when I thought she was coming down, another orgasm rocked her body yet a third time. “Jill screamed out, “OHHH shit , AAAHHHH fuck AHHHH!” Her hand finally grasped mine and slowly pushed down pulling the penis out of her. She held onto my hand, and her shuddering body slowed down. She finally came down off her orgasm as she slumped into me, breathing hard. “God Stace, that was so awesome,” She managed to stammer. I held onto as we kissed again. That was when I heard the clapping. Startled both Jill and me spun around to find three women standing at one end of the aisle, whistling and clapping cheering us on. Two of them looked to be around my age, while the third one, must have been in her mid 30’s, but she was hot. She stepped forward, “Well Jill, are you going to introduce us to your girlfriend. Both Jill and I blushed. “Miss Callry, Jennifer, Allison, this is Stacey. We went to school together. Stacey this is Miss Callry, the owner of K.T.’s, motioning to the older lady, and Jennifer and Allison, they are co-worker.” The other two girls grin. Both of them were very sexy also. Miss Callry walked up to us. “I hope you don’t mind, we have been watching some time now, we just thought it was so sexy, watching you two, you know how we have been telling you needed a girlfriend, and she is so hot, do you think she would want to work here.” She patted my ass. I just blushed. “Oh Stacey isn’t my…” I cut her off by gently squeezing her hand. I wanted to be her girlfriend if she would be mine. Jill glanced up at me and smiled, and I saw a tear form. “She isn’t my recruit, I was just helping her find the right of toy for her.” She smiled back at me and squeezed my hand. I smiled, she wanted to be my girlfriend also. Miss Callry looked back at me, “Are you sure, you have the body, and you would do great here.” I blushed again, “My huh parents wouldn’t except it, and I don’t think I could get naked in front of people.” Miss Callry patted my ass again, “Ohh that’s a shame, well if you ever change you mind, give me a call. Jill the girls are getting ready to practice their numbers, since it seems to be real slow in the bookstore, why don’t you go ahead and close it up after your done here (she slightly pinched my ass, while the other two giggled) and then come back and help me, bring you girlfriend and show her around if she wants. Allison would you run back and grab a specialty pack and bring it up here to give to Stacey before she leave.” The smaller of the two girls ran off. She looked to be 5 ft, at only 95lbs, with perky b cup tits, and brown eye, but quite shapely. “Stacey I’m going to give you a package, it had a few things you might like, I only give them to girls who apply for the wild side dancing employment but seeing as how you are friends with Jill, and it seems you are trying some new things out, I going to give them to you free of charge. We have been waiting for Jill to get her someone and to us that you special.” I blushed again and she pinched my ass one last time, and then smiling at me she turned around and walked off, followed by Jennifer who was a blonde, at 5ft 8 in, with c cup tits, and an hour glass figure. Jennifer’s gaze lingered on me a little bit longer before she smiled and bounded off after Miss Callry. When they were gone, Jill and Me looked at each other and began laughing. “I’m sorry bout that Stace.” “No need to be sorry, Jill I enjoyed it, and I hope you did too.” “More than you know Stace, were serious about wanting to be my girlfriend just then?” I looked into her eyes and smiled squeezing her hands, and then kissed her. “More than you know.” I whispered. After we got done kissing Jill took me a section in the toys and pulled down a package. It had the same vibe as Jill’s in clear color. It was priced at 70 dollars. “Don’t worry about paying Stace, I have it covered.” “Oh I couldn’t have you do that…” “Think nothing of it Stace, my gift to you.” We walked back up to the counter where Jill rang up the vibe on the register. It totaled to be $74.89. I started to pull the money out of my purse, when Jill stopped me and pulled the money out of her own purse. When the receipt printed up, she took it and wrote something down on the back. “My number,” she said. I took it, and then taking her hand I jotted my number down on her palm. Just then Allison came bounding up with a medium sized paper bag and some kind of black material waded up. She came up to me and hand me the bag. “I’m sure you’ll like these she whispered. Oh and I found this back in the toys section, I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t want to leave it.” She handed it to me, and I then realized that I had forgotten my skirt, and I was still walking around bare ass. I blushed as I looked at Jill, and she looked down at hers self realizing she had forgotten to roll her dress back down. Allison looked me over with a smile, then bounded off to the back. I quickly put my skirt back on. Jill came around the counter, her dresses still up and hugged me. As she walked me to the door, she reached and slid her finger into my pussy. She wiggled it around, then pulled it out and sucked on it. Then we kissed, and before I walked out, I looked back, “Are you doing anything tomorrow night, a new club open on the north end of town.” Jill smiled, “I’ll be by to pick you up at 6 then.” As I walked to my car and got in, I thought to myself, I can’t wait for tomorrow.


  • After Practice – A Freaky Ass Experience Pt. 2

    Font size : +


    You?re not going to understand what?s going on if you don?t read the first part, so? you might want to read the first part.

    I heard her go into her room. After rummaging in her room, I felt her back against the door. She slid a small slip of paper under it door:
    My mom’s going to work in half an hour. Give up now and your punishment won’t be as bad.
    I wrote her a note back and slipped the paper back to her side.
    That set her off.
    She continued to spew curse words at me for half an hour until her mother started to leave the house. As soon as she closed the door behind her, I heard the key to the bathroom jingle in the lock. She opened the door to the bathroom and immediately grabbed at my still naked body.
    She scratched and pulled until she’d gotten hold of my hair and in one move flipped me around. She punched me in my arms speaking to me as if I was a child being punished.
    “You want to be bad? I’ll show you bad.” She stopped punching me and grabbed my arms, securing them so I couldn’t fight back. She pulled me over to the bathtub and forced me over the side.
    “I think you deserve a spanking, you little slut.”
    She smacked my ass and it sent a sharp pain raging through my body. I squirmed to try and get away but she wasn’t having that.
    “You wanna run now? Huh?” SMACK “Now that your bad ass needs a spanking?” SMACK “You know you like it when I hit your soft little ass!” SMACK SMACK SMACK “Say you like it when I hit your ass like you’re a slut” SMACK SMACK SMACK! SMACK!
    My ass was on fire and I could feel a tear run down my face. She was spanking me so hard, but every stab in my ass felt so good. I didn’t want her to stop.
    “I like it when you,” SMACK “hit my ass like I’m a slut.” SMACK! I screamed at the top of my lungs.
    “I know, but that wasn’t loud enough.” SMACK “I wanna hear you scream it!” SMACK SMACK!
    “I LIKE IT WHEN YOU HIT MY ASS LIKE I’M A SLUT!!” She rubbed my ass where she’d been hitting it the hardest, then hit it over and over again for a good 10 minutes. I was so turned on I couldn’t stand it.
    “I want you to taste me. Put your mouth in my pussy!” I screamed.
    She giggled at me and rubbed my ass, and bent her body over me. I could feel her rock hard titties on my back. She took the hand that wasn’t on my ass and rubbed her fingers around my dripping wet pussy.
    “I thought you’d never ask.” She whispered into my ear.
    She grabbed the back of my neck, took me to her room and laid me on the floor. She kissed me and put her tongue in the back of my throat. I grabbed her ass, and massaged her from her neck to her sweet triangle. She was wetter than me and couldn’t control herself when I stroked my fingers over her clit. She jerked her body away, and I quickly grabbed her inner thigh and pulled her back to me.
    “Aww fuck!” she moaned, “Keep rubbing my pussy.”
    I took my hand away and put my fingers in her mouth. She sucked her fingers then grabbed my hand and laced her fingers in mine. We kept kissing until I used my hand that was on her ass to stroke her beautiful clit until she was jerking hard against my fingers. I pulled away and massaged her inner thighs while she sucked my neck.
    I smacked her ass as hard as I could with the palm of my hand and felt her body move against mine. She kept moaning and asked me to do it again. I took my other hand from her pussy and slapped both ass cheeks, smiling at her pain. I kept smacking until I felt heat coming from her cherry red ass. I rubbed her butt until my pussy called for more.
    I moved my body on top of hers and licked her all the way to her pussy. She was wetter than Niagara Falls. I licked her once, then again, slowly, then again even slower. I flicked my tongue over her clit over and over, and felt her breathing quicken.
    “You aren’t as loud as usual.” I moved my ass over her face, “Why don’t you fill your mouth with something?” I laughed and continued to lick her pussy juices.
    She laughed too and cooed “With pleasure.”
    She rubbed her middle finger over my pussy lips and her thumb over my clit. I got instantly wet when she tasted my lips for the first time. She kissed my pussy and rubbed it gently. Her hand pressed on my clit and I jerked on her hand.
    She laughed. “Someone has a sensitive little pussy.”
    “I could say quite the same.”
    She giggled and licked my pussy up and down slowly at first, then faster, copying me when I flicked her pussy. She opened my pussy lips and slid her middle finger in slowly. It set me on fire. I couldn’t stop moaning in complete pleasure. I felt her remove her finger just as slowly as she’d put it in and repeat the motions again. She moved her tongue to my clit and circled it clockwise. I could tell she’d done this before.
    As she was doing this I opened her pussy and moved my tongue in and out of it, moving my hands to her clit to rub her counter clockwise. We were both moaning in ecstasy. I felt her body respond to the rhythm I had so I became more aggressive with my movements. She followed my body’s lead and fucked me even harder. Our moans got louder as we felt each other cum hard on each other’s faces.
    I jerked on her body when she licked my sensitive pussy after I came. “You are a little slut.” She moaned at me. She stroked my pussy, wetter from the last orgasm than ever.
    I moved my ass from her face and stood up. “You’re the one to talk. You eat pussy a lot better than I do.” I told her.
    “Well,” she chuckled, “I have had a little more practice than most.”
    She stood up and kissed my cheek. I saw her go into a back bend then twist her body into the perfect pussy eating position. “Amazing, huh?”
    I was in awe, she could eat her own cookies!
    “Quite!” I told her. I got an idea…
    “You like?”
    “I love. Now,” I extended my hand toward her “I wanna try something.”


  • Fuckin’ Soldiers – Part 1: Recruits Gone Wild

    Font size : +


    Life in the army is awesome when you’re a lesbian!

    Author’s Note: Please keep in mind that I am only a writer. Because of this, it is possible that some of the military terms and regulations included in the following story are incorrect.

    ***

    Barbie Lez has always been exceptionally smart. At age eight, two things in her life were certain; she was a lesbian and she would become a US Marine. As usual, it did not take long for Barbie to tell her best friend April about it. Both friends were stunned when April came to a shocking realization; she was a lesbian too. But the shock soon faded and the two agreed to become girlfriends. They had been friends for as long as they could remember, so it made sense for them to take their relationship to the next level. Smart enough to see their parents would not understand how they felt about each other, they agreed to keep their relationship a secret. At ten, they shared their first kiss and by twelve, their first make out session. When they lost their virginity to one another at age fifteen, they realized it was now time to come out of the closet; they had to tell their respective families.

    As expected, the news shocked Barbie’s parents, but the unexpected came in the form of Brittney, her little sister. Utterly shaken by the news, she went weeks without speaking a single word to her sister. Barbie often tried to understand why Brittney reacted so harshly, but never got a straight answer, not even when Brittney started speaking to her again. As the weeks turned into months, the two sisters grew further and further apart until they no longer felt like family.

    As for Candy, things did not go much better. Her parents—helped by Barbie’s—even tried to keep them apart, but when the young couple ran away, they realized their love was stronger than all. Although it would take them time to accept their respective daughter’s sexual orientation, they had no choice. Over the next few years, things only got worse for the young couple. They became outcasts in their own families. Barbie’s relationship with her sister somewhat improved, but the two would never be the friends they once were.

    When they finally turned eighteen, they got married and moved out. Realizing they had forever lost them, their parents did not even try to stop them. Unlike their parents, the young couple was finally happy. They got their first apartment together and, for the first time in years, they were truly happy; they could have sex whenever—and wherever—they wanted without having to worry about their parents hearing them. But as these things often do, it soon came to an end. One day, the money ran out and the young lesbians were forced to come to grips with the harsh reality; they had to get a job.

    That is when Barbie’s second childhood realization came into play. Only a few short months after the big move, Barbie enlisted. April was devastated to see her wife leave, but knew how much this dream meant to Barbie. So, although she felt her heart break that day, she did no stand in her young wife’s way.

    After a tearful goodbye—during which Barbie promised everything would be all right—the young recruit was off. She spent the next twelve weeks going through basic training. As much as she missed April, she could not deny how awesome it was to finally live her life-long dream. She learned how to handle all sorts of weapons as well as all military techniques she would need in a combat situation. It was only when the training pulled to an end that she realized just how much she missed April. She started to count down the hours until their reunion, but the fateful moment never came; within hours of the training’s end, she was shipped out. The young couple was torn apart by war as they soon found themselves on opposite sides of the world.

    * * *

    “Wow!” gasps Barbie as she and the other recruits march off the cargo plane. All around them is a non-stop buzz of activity. Soldiers in uniforms hurry about, weaving their way through the numerous Humvees and the occasional tank that clutter the base. Standing before the recruits in a gigantic building that stretches as far as the eye can see. A smile appears on Barbie lips as she forgets all about April and realizes she cannot wait to be a part of the action.

    It is only now that she realizes she has momentarily stopped to take in her impressive surroundings. Suddenly, she feels something hit her from behind, knocking her to the ground.

    “What the fuck?” she mutters as she peers up to find a fierce-looking, but ho-so-hot brunette. Not paying any attention to the young blonde, she marches on.

    “Please, don’t apologize,” mutter Barbie sarcastically as she gets to her feet and starts dusting off her brand new uniform. Unlike most other recruits, Barbie somehow manages to fill out her uniform in all the right places, making her one of the hottest soldiers on base.

    She has long, platinum blonde hair with strategically placed, bright pink highlights, full, pouty lip and piercing, emerald green eyes. She begins by dusting off her tight, molding camouflage tank-top which barely contains her firm, D-Cup boobs. Her erect nipples can clearly be seen poking through the thin fabric as a considerable amount of cleavage remains visible because of the clothing’s revealing design. She then dusts off her tight pants. Her hands slide across her firm, bouncy ass before traveling back around to the front where her fingers momentarily come into contact with her clean-shaven, panty-free labia which remain quasi-visible beneath the think fabric of her camouflage pants. Although presently hidden beneath her clothing, the busty lesbian has a large tattoo hovering between her pussy and navel; bright pink with black trimming, it is in the shape of the lesbian symbol. Both she and April got matching tattoos to celebrate their long-awaited union.

    Grabbing the large duffle bag that contains every last one of her few belongings, Barbie hurries along to catch up to the group of recruits that is being led towards the large building. When they reach the building, they are split into two groups; girls on one side, boys on the other. Although most groan when they learn each sex will be assigned to a separate part of the building to avoid any lewd behavior, Barbie feels a smile curl her lips as she sighs in relief.

    The busty blonde and all other female recruits are led to their sleeping quarters which consist only of a huge room with row after row of bunk-beds. There must be a few hundred at least.

    “Find a bed and get settled in!” says their commanding officer as she turns and heads out, leaving the crowd of young women to themselves. Within seconds, the loud buzz of conversation fills the room as everyone hurries through the field of beds to find the perfect one. Barbie weaves her way through the beds until she finds one in the far corner. It is perfect for a little peace and quiet… or so she thinks. She struggles beneath the weight of her heavy bag as she struggles to hoist it up onto the top bed. Right before she manages to lift the heavy bag high enough to place it onto the bed, a busty brunette throws her own bag on the top bunk.

    “Sorry, it’s taken,” says the newcomer as she climbs up next to her bag. Distracted by the unexpected turn of events, Barbie loses her balance and crashes to the floor.

    “Goddammit,” she swears as she gets to her feet and peers up to find… the same brunette that knocked her down before.

    “You!” she growls as she recognizes the hot young woman. The brunette pays no attention to her; she is too busy unpacking.

    “Didn’t you see I was about to take that bed?” asks Barbie.

    Finally, the brunette peers down at her.

    “You were too slow,” she simply says with a shrug.

    Barbie feels anger boil within her, but, knowing better than to pick a fight on her first day, decides to take the lower bed as all the nearby top bunks are already taken. She barely has time to get settled in before they are split into smaller groups for orientation. Her group—which consists of a few dozen recruits—is soon led into a smaller room.

    “Take a seat,” says the busty orientation officer that waits for them at the far end of the room. Being one of the last young women to enter the room, Barbie finds one of the final few empty seats. She is about to sit, but right before, someone slips past her and steals it. It is the same brunette as before!

    “Hell no!” she mutters as she realizes this is the final straw. She will no longer get pushed around, no matter what the consequences. Determined to prove she is not a pushover, she shoves the brunette aside and takes a seat.

    Just like Barbie, the busty bully is not so easily defeated. She jumps to her feet and uses a foot to push Barbie off her seat, forcing her to the floor for the third time.

    “Fuck you!” yells Barbie as she jumps to her feet and swings. Unfortunately for the young blonde, the brunette sees the attack coming. She easily dodges the blow and throws a jab that hits Barbie in the stomach. Although the air gets knocked from her lungs, Barbie manages to throw another punch. She lands it, forcing Candy to bend over with pain. Before things can escalate further, their fellow recruits intervene. A few pairs of hands grab them and soon immobilize them. Both rivals struggle to break free and take out their anger on each other, but they remain restrained.

    “That’s enough!” yells their orientation officer as she strides over. Barbie and the brunette immediately calm down.

    “Let ‘em go,” orders the superior and the recruits immediately release the troublesome young women.

    “Since you seem to have some issues to resolve, I’ll give you all the time you could possibly need to come up with a solution to whatever the problem is…” she starts, then adds with a smile, “…cleaning the latrines.”

    Barbie’s eyes fly open.

    “But it wasn’t my fault,” she tries to explain, “She was the one…” Before she can finish, the orientation officer cuts her off.

    “I don’t care whose fault it is. Now get to work!” she says.

    “But…” starts Candy, but a glare from her superior tells her it is time to shut up.
    The two rivals spend the remainder of the day cleaning out latrines. For the first few hours, Barbie keeps herself distracted by muttering revenge plans beneath her breath, but, before long, she is too exhausted to do anything else than her job. After what seems like a week, the day finally comes to an end and they are relieved. By then, they are totally exhausted, utterly filthy and smell of … well, pretty much every foul odor imaginable. Getting a whiff of their rank smell, their commanding officer orders them to go take a shower.

    The two young women are all too pleased to obey and soon find themselves in the showering room. Because their day lasted longer than all other recruits, the showers are completely empty, giving the two young women complete privacy. The showering room consists of nothing more than a large room with showerheads sticking out of the walls. An entrance is located in two of the four corners with a long bench running the entirety of the wall to link the two.

    Although this would be the perfect time for the two to finish the fight they had started earlier, neither of them has the desire—or the strength—to do so. Standing mere feet apart, the two women do their best to ignore each other as they start to strip. As much as she despises the young bully for coming after her for no apparent reason, Barbie cannot help but steal a quick glance when she sees her start to disrobe.

    “Damn!” thinks Barbie as she studies the brunette’s body for the first time since their initial encounter. She only now realizes just how gorgeous she really is.

    She has long, brown hair, hazel eyes and fleshy lips. A faint smile appears on Barbie’s lips as her shower-mate slips out of her regulation uniform top. Just like Barbie, she wears no underwear, so her firm, D-Cup boobs are instantly revealed. The young blonde’s eyes remain glued to them as she feels a spark of arousal deep within her pussy.

    “Fuck!” she thinks, mentally reprimanding herself for being turned on by the woman who would undoubtedly become her nemesis. But such thoughts soon leave her head when Candy turns around and pulls her pants down, exposing her bare ass to Barbie’s intent gaze.

    “Oh my god!” thinks Barbie as she feels a wave of arousal wash over her. She again tries to regain control of her emotions, fully aware that she should feel hate for the busty brunette, not attraction. But any thought of self-control is soon forced from her head as the hazel-eyed recruit turns around.

    “Wow!” is all Barbie manages to think as her eyes come across the brunette’s pussy. A perfectly-trimmed pubic hair arrow points to her clean-shaven labia, forcing the most powerful wave of arousal yet to wash over the busty blonde. It takes every bit of self-control for her to keep from reaching out and pulling the stunning brunette in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Control yourself,” thinks Barbie as she realizes how wrong it is for her to be attracted to her now fully-naked shower-mate. And not just because she was a complete bitch to Barbie from the moment they met. The biggest reason why Barbie cannot act upon her feelings is April; her wife.

    Managing to regain control of her emotions, Barbie decides the best thing to do is hurry through the shower and get out of there before anything regrettable happens. With that in mind, she begins to strip. Just like her blonde counterpart, the busty bully seems quite interested in seeing more of the stripping recruit’s sublime body.

    “Damn!” she thinks as she spots Barbie’s large, lesbian-themed tattoo. Maybe her plan would work after all. None of her previous attempts had paid off, but the tattoo gives her hope. Her eyes remain glued to Barbie’s body until she heads off to a nearby showerhead.

    “This is gonna feel so good,” thinks Barbie as she turns on the water and adjusts the temperature. When it is just right, she gets ready for the soothing feel of millions upon millions of warm drops raining down upon her tired body. Right before she steps forward, the annoyingly disturbing brunette takes her place beneath the artificial waterfall.

    A simple sigh escapes the busty blonde. Too tired to argue, Barbie takes the nearest showerhead and turns it on. Less than a minute later, the temperature is perfect and the young lesbian takes a step forward. Uninterrupted, she feels the water rain down upon her filthy body.

    “Ahhh!” she sighs as she begins to relax from the exhausting day she just had. She reaches over and grabs a bar of soap from a nearby soap shelf. Another sigh escapes her as she begins to lather her flawless figure before working every inch of her tired body with her equally tired fingers.

    Although quite busy forcing every last speck of dirt to leave her skin, Barbie still finds the time to throw the brunette the occasional glance. On more than one occasion, she finds her staring back at her, but each time their eyes meet, the two young recruits immediately look away. As her eyes once again travel to the hot bully’s soap-covered body, she feels her hand slide across her stomach until her fingers come into contact with her soap-covered labia.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans softly. Luckily the sound of millions upon millions of drops slamming down upon the tiled floor stops the blonde’s moan form reaching the brunette’s ears. Her fingers start to move around tentatively for a few seconds before she realizes what is going on; she is masturbating!

    “Fuck!” she mutters as she pulls her hand away. Unlike the first, this exclamation remains not unnoticed.

    “Did you say something?” asks the hazel-eyed recruit as she glances over at Barbie less than a second after the blonde has torn her hand from her crotch.

    “Nope,” lies Barbie, but the smile on her shower-mate’s lips tells her she is not so easy to fool. The horny blonde starts to panic and soon feels the soap slip from her fingers. She fumbles with it for a second before seeing fall to the floor. It slides across the tilled surface and comes to a stop between the brunette’s feet.

    “Dammit!” thinks Barbie before saying aloud, “Do you mind?”

    The brown-haired recruit peers down at the bar of soap for a few seconds before bending down to pick it up. But instead of handing it to Barbie she keeps it close to her body. Barbie reaches out, but the brunette makes sure to keep the desired item just out of reach. Barbie sighs as she takes another step forward. Once again, the item remains just out of reach.

    “Come on,” says Barbie in an annoyed voice as she takes yet another step. She is now close enough for the busty brunette to grab her and pull her close. A surprised grunt escapes the young blonde as she feels the woman’s erect nipples pock at her boobs. Their eyes momentarily make contact and Barbie can see a ring of lust circle each one of her fellow recruit’s irises.

    “Oh fuck,” mutters Barbie as she suddenly realizes what is about to happen. Before she can do anything to stop it, the brunette grabs Barbie’s head and pulls her in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Mmm?” moans Barbie half out of surprise, half out of shock as she feels a tongue slither past her lips. As shocked as she is by her shower-mate’s unexpected behavior, Barbie is even more shocked when she finds herself enjoying it. Struggling to keep from kissing her back, is takes the busty blonde a few seconds to realize the young bully is still passionately making out with her.

    Meanwhile, the horny brunette is all too happy as she finds herself surprised by how long it takes Barbie to push her away. Just when she thinks such a thing will not happen, she feels the blonde’s lips leave hers.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” almost shouts Barbie as she takes a step back.
    “Isn’t it obvious?” wonders the dark-haired beauty as she reaches out and pulls Barbie in for another passionate kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie again. Imagine her surprise when she realizes it is a moan of lust, not surprise. She still manages to refrain from reciprocating the brunette’s eager tongue strokes, but does not have the force—or the will—to pull away. As the seconds slowly tick by, Barbie feels increasingly powerful waves of arousal wash over her as the dark-haired recruit’s eager tongue continue to dance around in her mouth.

    “I didn’t think it would be this easy,” thinks the busty bully as she runs her hands down her blonde counterpart’s back until she reaches her firm butt. Within seconds, she is expertly massaging her ass with both hands, forcing ever-powerful moans to flow past Barbie’s lips.

    “Oh my god!” mentally gasps the increasingly horny blonde as she remembers something; she is married! As aroused as she by her lesbian shower-mate, Barbie cannot give in to her ever-growing feelings. She must fight!

    “Don’t give in!” she tells herself as she struggles to break free from the hazel-eyed beauty’s spell. It takes the better part of a minute, but she eventually finds the strength to pull away.

    “Stop!” she yells as she again takes a step back, but she tone of her voice leaves the brunette smiling. She knows fully well that Barbie wants her.

    “Why?” she asks teasingly as she reaches out and sensually runs her finger along Barbie’s arm.

    Barbie feels a shiver of delight ripple through her entire body, but, determined to keep control of her emotions, remains unaffected. Taking a deep breath to clear her mind of all dirty thoughts, she opens her mouth to speak. It takes her a few tried before she can finally speak.

    “I… I have a wife,” she stutters, pointing to the ring around her finger.

    The brunette scoffs.

    “Really?” she asks, “Because that’s not what your pussy is saying.” With that, she pulls Barbie in for yet another kiss. Before the busty blonde has time to react, the horny bully reaches down and presses her palm against Barbie’s engorged labia.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie. Once again, the moan is the result of lust, not surprise. She feels the most powerful wave of arousal yet wash over her as the brunette’s hand begins moving around, expertly massaging her lower lips. Although the young blonde loves her wife with all her heart, the moment she feels her shower-mate’s hand on her labia, April vanishes from her mind; it is like she never existed. Now with nothing stopping her, she finally gives in to her lustful urges. Not wasting a second, she starts kissing her fellow recruit.

    “I knew she would cave,” thinks the bully-turned-lover as the young recruits’ tongues dance around in each other’s mouths. Still fully aware that Barbie’s unexpected change of mind may very well be only temporary, she decides to escalate things. Breaking the kiss, she makes her way down to her ample bosom.

    “Oh, yes!” moans Barbie as she feels her new friend’s lips wrap themselves around one of her nipples. Soon, she feels her tongue flicking back and forth, sending shivers of delight rippling throughout her body.

    Thrilled by Barbie’s positive response, she uses her free hand to massage her other boob. Moans flow past the busty blonde’s lips as she feels her oh-so-hot young lover ravage her body. With one of her new friend’s hand busy stimulating her increasingly humidifying twat and the other doing the same to one of her breasts while the other is being services by her lips, Barbie feels her energy return. Although previously exhausted by the long day of latrine cleaning, the tight-bodied recruit now feels energized and ready to take on any challenge.

    Before Barbie has time to get accustomed to her mammary stimulation, her brunette friend puts an end to it. The horny blonde is about to voice her discontent when she feels the former bully lick her way down to her pussy.

    “Oh, fuck!” moans Barbie, the cry echoing throughout the entire showering room as she feels the brunette’s hand leave her pussy, only to be replaced by her tongue. Barbie instinctively spreads her legs wider, giving her fellow recruit better access.

    Taking full advantage of her all access pass, the kneeling lesbian slides her tongue past Barbie’s lower lips. She giggles giddily as she feels her taste buds gorge themselves on the married teen’s sweet pre-cum.

    “Oh my god!” shrieks Barbie as she feels the eager tongue slide all the way up her pussy. A powerful wave of arousal soon follows as Barbie realizes she has not had sex since the start of basic training. Never has she gone so long with sex since she lost her virginity at fifteen. Sure, she masturbates whenever she gets the change, but self-stimulation comes nowhere near what she is currently experiencing.

    “Faster!” begs Barbie only moments after she feels the brunette’s tongue start to dart in and out of her. Her new friend is all too happy to oblige as she reaches up and fumbles around until she finds what she is looking for; Barbie’s boobs.

    “Oh god!” moans Barbie as she feels her former tormentor’s hands begin to stimulate her erect nipples while her tongue continues repeatedly plunging in and out of her soaking wet pussy. It takes almost no time for her head to be forced back by the power of arousal. Eyes sealed shut, the moaning blonde can feel millions upon millions of drops of water rain down upon her face and body as she feels her arousal level skyrocket. Within seconds, she feels an orgasm build deep within her pussy.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” she screams blissfully. An orgasm is imminent and the teen knows it all too well.

    “Wow!” mentally gasps the brunette as she feels Barbie’s pussy start to shake and shiver around her tongue as the passionate tongue-fucking continues.

    “I’m gonna cum!” announces Barbie between two moans as she feels the first wave of cum start to flow up from the depths of her pussy. Within seconds, the surprisingly hot, incredibly sweet liquid gushes past the brunette’s tongue and squirts into her mouth. It takes less than a second for the hazel-eyed recruit to feel her mouth overflowing. Determined not to lose a single drop, she swallows it.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans as she feels the hot liquid flow down her throat. She continues tongue-fucking Barbie’s tight poon as she feels another wave fill her mouth. She tries to swallow it, but because the new wave is much more voluminous that the first, the gooey liquid is soon forced past her lips. Becoming airborne, it soon mixes with the water and rains down upon the young lovers. After falling to the tiled floor, the diluted cum inevitably finds its way to the drain where it is lost forever.

    “What a waste,” thinks the kneeling lesbian as she continues licking Barbie’s cunt. She drinks as much of the sweet nectar se she can, but only half makes it to her stomach, the other half being wasted.

    “Don’t stop!” begs Barbie as her orgasm rages on, “Please don’t stop!”

    Her fellow recruit cannot help but smile as she realizes stopping is exactly what the horny blonde wanted her to do just minutes before. It is quite astonishing how quickly one’s emotions can change from one extreme to the other. Yet, Barbie seems to have mastered said art as she now moans to high heavens.

    Wave after wave flows out of her; her hot orgasmilk being forced to squirt out of her new friend’s mouth, effectively covering both Barbie’s lower body and Candy’s upper body in cum. Unfortunately, the water washes it away as fast as it is produced, keeping the two lesbians in a quasi-constant state of cleanliness.

    Barbie’s moans continue to echo throughout the showering room as her orgasm rages on for the better part of a minute. By the time the final wave flows out of her, it is a miracle she can still stand seeing how almost all strength has left her body.

    “Mmmmm!” moans the brunette as she pulls away, mouth filled with Barbie’s last few drops of orgasmilk.

    With her body no longer supported by the dark-haired lesbian, Barbie feels her knees buckle. A second later, she is sprawled across the floor, struggling to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs. Her eyes remain shut as she feels the warm water rain down upon her. Everything is quiet but for her quick breathing as she struggles to recover from her intense orgasm.

    Nearby, the horny brunette also gasps for air, although most of her strength remains present in her sublime body. After a few minutes, during which Barbie gradually comes down from her sexual high, she finally realizes what just happened; she cheated on April!

    “Oh my god!” she mentally gasps, “What have I done?”

    She peers over at her former tormentor and finds her sitting nearby, still panting lightly. Still stunned by what just happened, she realizes she needs some time alone to process everything. That what is done cannot be undone, yet Barbie is confident that a little time alone will give her the clarity to decide the best course of action. One thing is clear in her mind; she must get as far away from the busty brunette as possible. With that in mind, she glances around the room. Grabbing her clothes is out of the question as it would only slow her escape. Realizing she will have to streak it through the base, Barbie throws her former bully one final glance before jumping to her feet.

    “Gotta go!” she mutters as she hurries toward the nearest exit. Right before she can reach it, the hot brunette appears before her.

    “How did she do that?” wonders Barbie as she tries to get past the busty brunette. Unfortunately, that proves to be impossible.

    “You’re not getting away that easily,” says the dark-haired recruit.

    Determined to get away, Barbie turns tail with the firm intention of escaping through the other exit, but before she can even take a step, she feels a hand grab her arm. Reacting on instinct, she turns around swinging. Unfortunately, the brunette sees it coming and easily dodges the blow before throwing a punch of her own. Unlike her fellow recruit, Barbie is not fast enough to dodge the hit and gets clocked in the jaw. With stars in her eyes, the tight-bodied blonde goes flying and slams to the ground with such force that the air is knocked form her lungs. Gasping for air and struggling to keep the world from spinning, she barely even notices the sublime brunette that sits atop her.

    As Barbie tries to recover, the hazel-eyed young woman lies atop Barbie and, realizing this could be her one and only change, lowers her head towards Barbie’s. Without a moment of hesitation, she slides her tongue past her fellow recruit’s lips and starts passionately kissing her.

    “Mmmmm!” moans Barbie on instinct, although she is still too confused to understand what is happening. However, her body is still able to interpret the former bully’s actions. Acting independently from her brain, Barbie’s body starts to send wave after wave of arousal washing over the confused young woman’s flawless body, soon forcing her to reciprocate the eager brunette’s passionate tongue strokes.

    By the time Barbie finally recovers from her fall, she is passionately making out with her new friend. She even feels her hands massage the brunette’s firm ass as moans of delight flow past her lips.

    “What the hell am I doing?” wonders Barbie. Although she is fully aware that what she is doing the exact opposite of what she should be doing, the teen realizes arousal fills her body, making it impossible for her to consider anything else than what she is doing right now; having sex with this hot brunette. But as yet another powerful wave of arousal washes over her, she realizes she cannot fight her growing sexual arousal any longer. She desperately wants to cum and will do anything to achieve that goal. Giving in to her ever-growing urges, Barbie manages to intensify the already passionate make out session.

    “Mmm?” moans a surprised brunette as she feels Barbie’s attitude change. Although unexpected, the change is exactly what she was hoping for. She is stunned at how aggressive her young lover is as she takes control of the situation by flipping the dark-haired recruit onto her back.

    A surprised grunt escapes her as she feels Barbie pull away. Fearing the blonde is again trying to flee, she goes to grab her, but before she can, Barbie returns, a bar of soap in hand—the same bar of soap that started it all. Barbie rubs the soap between her hands until she has a considerable amount of foam gathered in her palms. Discarding the now useless bar of soap, she lowers her hands to the brunette’s silky-smooth body. The first step is to lather her large boobs and use the suds to stimulate her erect nipples, forcing a few passion-filled moans to escape her. But Barbie soon gets bored and moves on to something of more importance; the pussy.

    “FUCK!” shrieks the soap covered recruit as she feels Barbie’s hands slide across her engorged labia. A satisfied smile appears on the blonde’s lips as she gives one of her hands permission to leave her new friend’s crotch. The other remains in place as the cheating lesbian inserts two fingers exactly where the brunette’s pubic arrow tells her to; her pussy.

    “Oh, yes!” she moans as she feels Barbie’s fingers slide up her twat, sending shivers of delight rippling throughout her body. Not wasting a second, the now passion-fuelled young blonde starts to slide her fingers in and out of her dark-haired friend’s pussy. With the soap making the penetration surprisingly easy, Barbie bothers not ask permission to add a third finger.

    “Faster!” begs the former bully as she feels Barbie thrusting three fingers in and out of her tight poon at an already impressive speed. A smile appears on Barbie’s lips as she does as told, forcing her hand to jerk back and forth with such force that only a blur can be seen.

    “Oh yes! YES! YESSS!” she moans as her breath grows ever-short. Up and down go her boobs as she struggles to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs. Her powerful moans help in no way, but the horny brunette would not have it any other way.

    Because she has been in a constant state of arousal since the first time she laid eyes on Barbie, it takes the brunette a record-setting time before she feels an orgasm build deep within her.

    “Oh yes! Fuck me! FUCK ME!” she moans as she feels her pussy start to shake and shiver. Moment later, she feels the first wave flow up from the depths of her pussy. The power with which the gooey liquid is released makes it impossible for Barbie to continue her avid finger-fucking as her brunette friend starts to squirt. Her fingers are forced from the young woman’s pussy as the first wave of orgasmilk sprays past her lower lips, effectively covering Barbie in a thick layer of cum.

    “Damn!” mutters Barbie, stunned by the intensity of her fellow recruit’s orgasm. Realizing her help is no longer required, she does the first thing that comes to mind; she leans forward and opens her mouth wide. As she approaches the squirting pussy, the horny blonde is forced to close her eyes to keep from being blinded, but that does not stop her from venturing on until she is close enough for her entire mouth to get filled with each new wave.

    “Mmmmm!” she moans as she feels the first mouthful flow down her throat. Another soon comes, rapidly followed by yet another. This goes on for the better part of a minute as the busty brunette experiences the most intense orgasm of her life. Her moans are so powerful that passersby can clearly hear them as they walk past the showering room. A few curious souls stop momentarily, but do not want to risk a look, too terrified by what they might find.

    Finally, after a good minute of intense squirting, the cum-covered, hazel-eyed lesbian’s orgasm finally comes to an end. One final wave squirts out, landing square in Barbie’s mouth, forcing a satisfied moan past her cum-covered lips. The two young lovers spend the next few minutes catching their breaths.

    Barbie is the first to recover and, curious as always, she wipes the thick layer of cum that clings to her eyes lids and peers around.

    “Oh my god!” she gasps as she finds a disturbingly beautiful scene. Both she and her new friend are covered in a thick layer of orgasmilk, giving them each a second skin. A large circle of cum has formed on the floor round them, giving a wintery look to their small part of the showering room. Curious by Barbie’s stunned exclamation, the brunette sits up and peers around. Her reaction is similar to Barbie’s as she sees the impressive amount of cum she produced.

    “So, are you happy?” asks Barbie in a surprisingly cold voice, “You got what you wanted.”

    “But…” stutters the brunette, taken aback by her new friend’s sudden change of tone.

    There is a few seconds of awkwardness as the two stare at each other. Finally, Barbie bursts out laughing, forcing a stunned expression to appear on her friend’s face.

    “I’m kidding,” finally explains Barbie, seeing how confused her cum-covered shower-mate is. It takes the still-panting young woman another few seconds to finally understand, but when she does, a few chuckles escape her.

    “Are you sure?” she asks, thinking Barbie is either bipolar of a great actress.

    But the truth is, Barbie is neither; she is simply feeling guilty. Like anything else, sex has its lows and its highs. During the lows, Barbie feels remorse for giving in to her attraction for her new friend and cheating on her wife. During the highs, she fully gives in to her lustful desires and becomes a wild beast whose only goal is sexual satisfaction. Her recent change of mood was just a rapid transition between a sexual low and high.

    “Maybe this’ll convince you,” giggles Barbie as the sight of the busty brunette’s cum-covered body forces a wave of arousal to wash over her. She leans forward and, after licking up a mouthful of cum from the dark-haired recruit’s sublime body, she comes in for a passionate, cum-filled kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” they moan in unison as their tongues begin a lustful dance amidst the sea of pussy fluid. But the kiss is soon cut short when they hear a shocked gasp echo throughout the showering room.

    With the kiss now broken, the two cum-covered friends turn to find a busty Asian recruit standing in the nearest exit’s doorway. A shocked expression is plastered across her face as her eyes remain glues to the young couple. There is a brief moment of awkwardness as all three young woman share stunned glances.

    “Hi,” finally says Barbie’s former tormentor with a casual smile. That seems to snap the hot Asian out of her stunned trance because she turns tail and hurries off.

    The two friends cannot suppress a few amused giggles as they resume the momentarily interrupted kiss. As the makes out session grows increasing passionate, the two lesbians start moaning loudly. The dark-haired beauty feels arousal return to her body even though she experienced an earth-shattering orgasm only minutes before.

    “Ready for round two?” asks an equally aroused Barbie once the kiss is broken.

    “Fuck yeah!” immediately responds her new friend as she waits for Barbie to initiate the aforementioned second round. The thick layer of cum that clings to their respective bodies gives Barbie an idea.

    “Don’t move,” she orders.

    “Yes mam,” responds her brunette friend as she salutes her. They share a few chuckles as Barbie implements her plan. She grabs one the former bully’s leg and raises it so her toes point to the ceiling. She then kneels over her friend’s other leg and lowers her body until her pussy comes into contact with the brunette’s.

    “Fuck!” they both moan as Barbie starts rocking back and forth, forcing their cum-covered cunts to rub together.

    “Oh yes!” she moans as she begins to speed up the rocking. Although this is the first time she uses this position, she does it like a real pro, swaying her hips back and forth, forcing their respective poons to rub together. The cum seems to help as it acts as a lubricant, making the two young lesbians produce moan after moan of total bliss.

    As wave after wave of arousal washes over her, the horny brunette begins to force her hips up and down, effectively increasing the speed, which in turn increases the blissful feeling that fills both young lovers. Their moans once again start to fill the air as they both feel an orgasm building within them.

    “Oh god!” moans Barbie as she feels her pussy start to shake and shiver.

    “Fuck!” adds her new friend moment later as she realizes she is on the verge of climax. Less than a second later, they attain something that is only rarely attained; a simultaneous orgasm.

    “FUCK!” they both shriek as they feel their respective first wave flow forth from the depths of the pussies. The hot liquid is soon forced past their lowers lips, combining into a sweet cocktail of lesbian cum before becoming airborne. It splits into millions upon millions of tiny drops and rains down upon the moaning couple, adding yet another layer of orgasmilk to their already cum-covered bodies.

    “Don’t stop!” begs the brunette between moans. Barbie would surely smile if not so busy using every last bit of strength to keep up the exhausting rhythm as her pussy releases wave after wave of blistering hot liquid all over her gorgeous lover.

    The hot, gooey liquid continues to flow forth, creating an ever-growing puddle of cum all around the two young recruits as they moan to high heavens. Back and forth their lower lips slide, forcing shivers of delight to ripple through their respective bodies as their orgasms rage on.

    Although their orgasms remain less powerful than their respective first climaxes, both young women are blissfully happy. As the seconds tick by, they start to tire and, by the time they release their final waves, a full minute later, the two are barely even moving. Barbie has slumped over to one side and is panting like a dog on a hot day. Legs still locked and pussies still touching, the two do their best to recover as their eyes remain closed to conserve energy.

    It takes the better part of five minutes for them to find the strength to sit. The two glance around and cannot help but laugh as they see the impressive amount of cum that covers the showering room floor.

    Without exchanging a single word, the two young lesbians get to their feet and head over to the two showerheads they used only minutes before to clean their grit-covered body. With the water still running, it takes the two practically not time to get cleaned off.

    As Barbie washes the cum from her body, her thoughts travel back to April. She cannot help but feel bad about cheating, but as she glances over at her new friend, she realizes it is a miracle she managed to resists her for as long as she did.

    “Still, I should have been able to control myself,” she thinks, but soon realizes there is no point in focusing on the past. What is done is done; the future is what matters. Still, she feels bad for cheating on her wife, especially with someone she just met. It is only now that Barbie realizes she does not even know her new friend’s name.

    “How can I have had sex with a girl and not even know her name?” she wonders silently.

    “What is…” she starts as she turns to her former bully, but finds the spot next to her empty. Panicked, she glances around the room and finds Candy drying herself off by the bench. A relieved sigh escapes her as she turns off the water and hurries over to the hazel-eyed recruit. The busty blonde grabs her own towel and starts getting dried off as she struggles to get started.

    “I… How… What…” she stammers, unable to formulate the question. Although it is a simple question she has asked many a time, she finds herself unable to utter the words. For some unknown reason, she finds herself flustered at the simple though of learning the name of the first woman—other than April of course—to make her cum since she lost her virginity at fifteen.

    “What is it?” asks the busty brunette with an amused smile.

    Taking a deep breath for courage, Barbie finally asks the question.

    “What’s your name?”

    The dark-haired recruit produces a few chuckles as she realizes she never introduced herself; she was far too busy seducing Barbie to even think of such things.

    “I’m Candy,” she finally says, “Candy Luv.”

    Barbie smiles.

    “Candy,” she thinks, “It suits her.”

    “I’m Barbie Lez,” she then adds aloud as she outstretches a hand.

    Candy giggles.

    “Isn’t that a little too formal? I mean we did just have sex.”

    Barbie nods as she realizes Candy is right.

    “Come here, you sexy bitch,” giggles Barbie as she pulls Candy in for a long, passionate kiss.

    “Mmmmm!” they moan simultaneously as their tongues dance around in each other’s mouths. Unfortunately, their nice-to-meet-you kiss is cut short when they hear voices echo from nearby.

    “What the fuck?” wonders Barbie as she pulls away and turns to find three women standing before them. One of them is the same hot Asian recruit they scared off earlier. The other two are obviously base security guards.

    “Is that her?” asks one of the guards. The Asian nods as she points to Barbie.

    “Her?” wonders Barbie as she turns to Candy. “What the…” she mutters when she finds Candy missing. A quick glance around the showering room tells her Candy is nowhere to be seen. She hears footsteps and finds the two guards marching towards her. Although she does not think they actually did anything wrong, Barbie cannot help but feel like the best thing for her to do is run. Unfortunately, before she can even think of escaping, the two guards reach her and, with a firm grip, keep her from getting away.

    “Fuck!” she mutters beneath her breath as she glances from one guard to the other.

    “Get dressed,” says one of the guards as she hands the naked recruit her clothes.

    “Why?” asks Barbie.

    “The general wants to see you,” explains one of the guards.

    “The general? Why?” inquires Barbie. Unfortunately, the guards remain silent as they wait for her to get dressed.

    “I guess I’ll find out soon enough,” she thinks as she is escorted out of the showering room.

    To be continued in Part 2…

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez